they_o write_v their_o epistle_n but_o that_o they_o only_o teach_v private_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n he_o inquire_v into_o the_o time_n that_o all_o these_o epistle_n have_v be_v write_v and_o show_v according_a to_o his_o account_n that_o this_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o epoch_n which_o he_o have_v observe_v of_o the_o first_o schism_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n celsus_n a_o great_a enemy_n to_o christianity_n confess_v in_o origen_n that_o the_o first_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o one_o another_o until_o their_o number_n increase_v he_o reproach_n they_o with_o these_o division_n and_o have_v not_o omit_v it_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o disciple_n to_o have_v make_v a_o demonstration_n of_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o same_o truth_n also_o appear_v by_o a_o place_n of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n this_o author_n pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o heretical_a church_n be_v of_o a_o late_a date_n than_o the_o true_a to_o this_o purpose_n he_o divide_v the_o time_n which_o pass_v since_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n into_o three_o period_n the_o first_o comprehend_v the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n from_o augustus_n to_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o tiberius_n according_a to_o the_o calculation_n of_o clement_n the_o second_o from_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n paul_n under_o nero_n empire_n and_o the_o three_o from_o nero_n to_o adrian_n clement_n show_v that_o all_o heresy_n begin_v after_o these_o three_o period_n thus_o agree_v with_o mr._n dodwell_n that_o they_o appear_v not_o until_o adrian_n so_o that_o some_o be_v in_o be_v until_o the_o emperor_n antoninus_n time_n which_o be_v true_a of_o the_o heretic_n martion_n and_o very_o likely_a of_o valentinus_n mr._n dodwell_n have_v prove_v in_o his_o first_o dissertation_n that_o the_o heretic_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o disturb_v the_o church_n until_o under_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n pursue_v this_o subject_a in_o the_o dissertation_n whereof_o we_o give_v the_o extract_n and_o prove_v in_o particular_a that_o martion_n basilides_n valentinus_n and_o some_o other_o heretic_n make_v polycarp_n say_v so_o often_o o_o god_n to_o what_o time_n be_o i_o reserve_v that_o all_o these_o heretic_n i_o say_v do_v not_o discover_v themselves_o until_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o adrian_n the_o reason_n hereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o author_n we_o will_v be_v satisfy_v to_o remark_n that_o he_o reprehend_v tertullian_n by_o the_o bye_n of_o some_o very_a gross_a fault_n as_o that_o he_o make_v but_o one_o emperor_n of_o tiberius_n and_o claudius_n under_o the_o name_n of_o tiberius_n claudius_n but_o this_o of_o tertullian_n will_v not_o seem_v so_o strange_a as_o in_o 2_o eusebius_n one_o emperor_n divide_v into_o three_o marcus_n aurelius_n antoninus_n and_o that_o the_o historian_n say_v they_o be_v brother_n seq_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n birth_n mr._n dodwell_n search_v after_o that_o of_o his_o death_n he_o reject_v the_o pretend_a history_n of_o his_o martyrdom_n by_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o any_o author_n of_o the_o four_o first_o age_n that_o this_o father_n be_v martyr_a there_o be_v none_o that_o give_v he_o this_o name_n to_o comprehend_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o argument_n which_o be_v a_o demonstration_n on_o this_o subject_a you_o must_v know_v that_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n be_v so_o glorious_a that_o this_o praise_n be_v never_o forget_v so_o that_o st._n irenaeus_n not_o have_v it_o from_o any_o ancient_a author_n though_o they_o give_v he_o many_o glorious_a title_n we_o ought_v to_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o due_a to_o he_o it_o be_v true_a some_o of_o the_o follow_v age_n honour_v he_o with_o the_o title_n of_o martyr_n the_o first_o that_o give_v it_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o orthodox_n which_o mr._n dodwell_n suppose_v to_o be_v one_o justina_n sicilian_n that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o age_n at_o least_o he_o be_v sure_a he_o do_v not_o live_v until_o after_o the_o emperor_n embrace_v christianity_n and_o consequent_o his_o testimony_n alone_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v take_v for_o thing_n that_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o second_o who_o call_v s._n irenaeus_n martyr_n be_v 64._o st._n jerom_n but_o because_o this_o doctor_n have_v not_o give_v he_o this_o name_n in_o the_o place_n wherein_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v it_o he_o if_o he_o have_v think_v it_o his_o due_n mr._n dodwell_n judge_v it_o be_v some_o remark_n that_o may_v have_v pass_v out_o of_o the_o margin_n into_o the_o text_n so_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n pretend_a martyrdom_n neither_o from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o orthodox_n nor_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n jerom_n and_o gregory_n of_o tours_n may_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o first_o that_o speak_v of_o it_o affirmative_o but_o it_o be_v with_o so_o little_a exactness_n and_o upon_o so_o false_a supposition_n that_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o he_o say_v he_o will_v have_v he_o die_v in_o the_o same_o persecution_n that_o crown_v photion_n bishop_n of_o lion_n who_o nevertheless_o st._n irenaeus_n succeed_v beside_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o live_v when_o victor_n be_v pope_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o famous_a dispute_n that_o happen_v about_o easter_n which_o be_v undoubted_o in_o that_o pope_n time_n and_o it_o seem_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o commodus_n eusebius_n and_o the_o chronicle_n of_o alexandria_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o father_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o this_o emperor_n mr._n dodwell_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o his_o work_n against_o the_o schism_n of_o blastus_n and_o florinus_n that_o he_o put_v out_o under_o commodus_n rather_o than_o severus_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o last_o during_o which_o it_o seem_v this_o dispute_n be_v quiet_v the_o last_o action_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n which_o we_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o end_n in_o the_o year_n clxxxix_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o emperor_n commodus_n so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v this_o father_n die_v about_o ninety_o but_o not_o full_a a_o hundred_o year_n of_o age._n this_o author_n attribute_n this_o long_a life_n to_o providence_n that_o tradition_n may_v be_v more_o complete_a the_o same_o also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o patriarch_n before_o moses_n because_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o write_v but_o the_o write_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v receive_v and_o know_v the_o like_a necessity_n do_v not_o appear_v nevertheless_o mr._n dodwell_n carry_v this_o thought_n further_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v more_o difficult_a that_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n shall_v consent_v to_o a_o error_n than_o to_o convey_v book_n under_o the_o borrow_a name_n of_o apostle_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o want_v to_o fall_v into_o this_o unhappiness_n but_o the_o perfidiousness_n of_o a_o ill_a or_o the_o too_o great_a credulity_n of_o a_o good_a man._n it_o be_v to_o befriend_v tradition_n extreme_o to_o bring_v it_o from_o the_o inconvenience_n to_o which_o it_o seem_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o subject_a than_o scripture_n for_o after_o all_o how_o will_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o distinguish_v from_o the_o true_a apostolic_a tradition_n what_o may_v be_v add_v under_o pretext_n of_o explication_n for_o some_o other_o end_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o person_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n mr._n dodwell_n pass_v to_o his_o write_n in_o the_o follow_a dissertation_n the_o design_n of_o his_o work_n against_o heresy_n and_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v write_v whole_o take_v up_o the_o four_o dissertation_n if_o this_o father_n excuse_v the_o rudeness_n of_o his_o style_n it_o be_v not_o that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o eloquence_n or_o that_o he_o despise_v it_o but_o because_o his_o long_a abode_n in_o gaul_n make_v he_o lose_v the_o habit_n of_o speak_v the_o greek_a tongue_n and_o because_o he_o be_v not_o accustom_v to_o write_v whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o work_n against_o heresy_n be_v the_o first_o of_o his_o write_n nor_o do_v he_o write_v it_o until_o he_o be_v far_o in_o year_n because_o he_o talk_v of_o have_v see_v polycarp_n in_o his_o youth_n as_o a_o particular_a advantage_n which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o there_o be_v but_o few_o then_o in_o the_o world_n that_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n he_o say_v
say_v also_o that_o usher_n be_v a_o bishop_n that_o he_o have_v make_v because_o that_o he_o have_v appoint_v he_o so_o without_o be_v solicit_v to_o it_o by_o any_o person_n this_o election_n be_v make_v in_o 1620._o return_v into_o ireland_n sometime_o after_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o discourse_v some_o person_n of_o quality_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n to_o administer_v to_o they_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n that_o they_o have_v refuse_v to_o the_o priest_n this_o discourse_n be_v insert_v in_o his_o life_n he_o remark_n the_o form_n of_o this_o oath_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o positive_a in_o which_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n be_v sovereign_a in_o all_o case_n whatsoever_o and_o the_o other_o negative_a in_o which_o they_o declare_v they_o acknowledge_v no_o jurisdiction_n or_o authority_n of_o any_o strange_a prince_n in_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o king_n he_o say_v afterward_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o scripture_n command_v that_o we_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o power_n the_o king_n have_v whatsoever_o it_o may_v be_v be_v supreme_a as_o they_o be_v king_n upon_o which_o he_o cite_v this_o verse_n of_o martial_a qui_fw-la rex_fw-la est_fw-la regem_fw-la maxim_n non_fw-la habeat_fw-la that_o one_o ought_v well_o to_o distinguish_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n from_o that_o of_o the_o sword_n and_o the_o king_n of_o england_n do_v not_o exact_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v possess_v by_o the_o bishop_n but_o nevertheless_o the_o king_n may_v interest_n themselves_o with_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o regard_v the_o body_n since_o according_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o magistrate_n duty_n to_o punish_v heretic_n for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o oath_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o own_o any_o strange_a power_n as_o have_v any_o jurisdiction_n superiority_n pre-eminence_n ecclesiastical_a or_o temporal_a in_o the_o kingdom_n he_o say_v that_o if_o st._n peter_n be_v still_o alive_a he_o will_v willing_o own_v that_o the_o king_n have_v this_o authority_n in_o ireland_n and_o that_o he_o use_v the_o same_o in_o regard_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o apostleship_n be_v a_o personal_a dignity_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v hereditary_a to_o any_o but_o nevertheless_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o he_o see_v not_o why_o st._n peter_n shall_v leave_v it_o to_o his_o successor_n rather_o than_o st._n john_n who_o outlive_v all_o the_o apostle_n that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o st._n peter_n shall_v leave_v the_o apostolical_a authority_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n rather_o than_o to_o those_o of_o antioch_n this_o last_o church_n be_v found_v before_o the_o first_o the_o king_n write_v to_o usher_n to_o thank_v he_o for_o this_o discourse_n which_o produce_v so_o good_a effect_n he_o afterward_o go_v into_o england_n by_o the_o king_n order_n to_o collect_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n and_o publish_v two_o year_n after_o that_o his_o book_n entitle_v de_fw-fr primordiis_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la britannicarum_fw-la it_o be_v in_o that_o time_n that_o the_o king_n make_v he_o archbishop_n of_o armagh_n the_o winter_n follow_v he_o cause_v to_o be_v bring_v before_o he_o the_o order_n for_o toleration_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o lord_n falkland_n than_o deputy_n for_o the_o king_n in_o ireland_n convocate_v and_o assemble_v the_o whole_a nation_n to_o settle_v this_o affair_n but_o the_o bishop_n call_v by_o the_o primate_n oppose_v it_o with_o much_o heat_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o a_o remonstrance_n sign_v by_o ten_o bishop_n beside_o the_o primate_n and_o which_o be_v in_o the_o 28_o page_n they_o also_o speak_v of_o raise_v some_o force_n by_o the_o joint_a consent_n both_o of_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n to_o hinder_v any_o difference_n that_o may_v arise_v in_o the_o kingdom_n the_o protestant_n refuse_v to_o consent_v thereto_o and_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o discourse_v the_o primate_n thereupon_o in_o the_o castle_n of_o dublin_n although_o his_o reason_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o principal_a maxim_n of_o the_o government_n of_o ireland_n and_o maintain_v by_o example_n draw_v from_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a history_n of_o that_o kingdom_n during_o the_o time_n our_o primate_n stay_v in_o ireland_n after_o he_o have_v perform_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o charge_n which_o he_o acquit_v with_o extraordinary_a care_n he_o employ_v the_o remain_a part_n of_o his_o time_n to_o study_v the_o fruit_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o 1631._o in_o the_o first_o latin_a book_n which_o he_o ever_o publish_v in_o ireland_n it_o be_v his_o history_n of_o godescalch_n monk_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o orbais_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 6_o age_n there_o be_v soon_o make_v a_o small_a abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o pelagianism_n which_o be_v then_o extreme_o disperse_v through_o spain_n and_o england_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o history_n of_o godescalch_n he_o explain_v his_o doctrine_n and_o show_v by_o flodoard_v and_o other_o author_n of_o that_o time_n that_o those_o sentiment_n whereof_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n and_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o maynce_n accuse_v he_o and_o which_o be_v condemn_v by_o their_o authority_n in_o two_o council_n be_v the_o same_o that_o st._n remigius_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o his_o diocese_n defend_v open_o many_o opinion_n and_o odious_a consequence_n according_a to_o usher_n be_v father_v upon_o godescalch_n because_o that_o this_o monk_n who_o maintain_v the_o opinion_n of_o st_n augustine_n about_o predestination_n and_o grace_n do_v not_o at_o all_o understand_v '_o they_o joannes_n scotus_n erygenus_fw-la write_v a_o treatise_n against_o he_o in_o which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o principal_a head_n of_o usher_n but_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n answer_v it_o and_o censure_v he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n usher_n give_v a_o abridgement_n of_o this_o censure_n as_o also_o of_o divers_a other_o treatise_n as_o that_o of_o st_n remigius_n pudentius_n bishop_n of_o troy_n ratramus_fw-la monk_n of_o corbi_n who_o write_v against_o scotus_n for_o his_o defence_n of_o godescalch_n there_o have_v be_v two_o council_n which_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o monk_n and_o condemn_v that_o of_o scotus_n it_o be_v true_a that_o hincmar_n publish_v a_o very_a large_a book_n against_o these_o council_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n le_fw-fr chauve_n as_o flodoard_v report_n who_o show_v brief_o what_o it_o be_v that_o this_o book_n treat_v of_o but_o that_o do_v not_o at_o all_o hinder_a st._n remigius_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n to_o convocate_v another_o council_n at_o langre_n where_o they_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n establish_v in_o the_o former_a council_n and_o condemn_v that_o new_a one_o of_o scotus_n these_o controversy_n be_v still_o agitate_a in_o the_o national_a council_n of_o the_o gaul_n where_o nothing_o be_v conclude_v although_o barancus_fw-la and_o other_o vote_v that_o godescalch_n shall_v be_v condemn_v there_o on_o the_o contrary_a usher_n maintain_v that_o in_o a_o assembly_n which_o be_v in_o a_o small_a time_n after_o his_o sentiment_n be_v approve_v of_o nevertheless_o this_o wicked_a godescalch_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o maynce_n to_o perpetual_a imprisonment_n where_o he_o be_v severe_o treat_v because_o he_o will_v never_o retract_v his_o error_n there_o be_v still_o two_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n by_o which_o one_o may_v see_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n attribute_v to_o he_o which_o he_o never_o believe_v after_o have_v make_v a_o faithful_a report_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o monk_n and_o those_o of_o his_o adversary_n usher_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o man_n to_o be_v silent_a upon_o these_o matter_n than_o to_o scandalize_v the_o weak_a in_o propose_v to_o they_o such_o doctrine_n from_o which_o they_o may_v draw_v bad_a consequence_n there_o have_v be_v add_v mr._n parr_n and_o always_o will_v be_v different_a opinion_n upon_o the_o great_a and_o abstruse_a question_n of_o predestination_n and_o free_a will_n which_o nevertheless_o may_v be_v tolerate_v in_o the_o same_o church_n provide_v those_o who_o maintain_v these_o divers_a opinion_n have_v that_o charity_n for_o one_o another_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v that_o they_o condemn_v they_o not_o public_o that_o they_o abstain_v from_o mutual_a calumny_n and_o that_o they_o publish_v no_o invective_n against_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n to_o return_v to_o the_o life_n of_o our_o prelate_n who_o although_o he_o
be_v find_v that_o almost_o none_o of_o these_o idea_n be_v distinct_a so_o that_o when_o the_o word_n be_v speak_v to_o which_o it_o be_v apply_v we_o may_v perfect_o know_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o it_o there_o be_v also_o according_a to_o they_o some_o of_o these_o word_n to_o which_o there_o have_v be_v no_o idea_n absolute_o apply_v so_o that_o in_o some_o place_n of_o this_o dispute_n the_o two_o party_n do_v very_o nigh_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o a_o french_a man_n and_o a_o arabian_a will_v that_o shall_v know_v their_o natural_a tongue_n only_o and_o speak_v by_o turn_v the_o loud_a they_o can_v and_o sometime_o both_o at_o once_o without_o understand_v each_o other_o and_o then_o each_o shall_v boast_v to_o have_v conquer_v his_o adversary_n this_o be_v chief_o what_o the_o opinion_n of_o pelagius_n consist_v in_o and_o those_o of_o his_o adversary_n touch_v grace_n as_o to_o the_o election_n it_o seem_v pelagius_n have_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n the_o one_o to_o grace_n and_o the_o other_o to_o glory_n god_n have_v resolve_v according_a to_o his_o judgement_n to_o call_v certain_a person_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o arrive_v at_o everlasting_a happiness_n this_o be_v the_o predestination_n of_o grace_n he_o after_o that_o have_v resolve_v to_o save_v those_o that_o he_o foresee_v will_v persevere_v until_o the_o end_n in_o make_v good_a use_n on_o these_o favour_n this_o be_v the_o predestinatiof_n to_o glory_n which_o be_v found_v upon_o merit_n whereas_o the_o other_o be_v pure_o of_o grace_n st._n augustin_n in_o dispute_v against_o pelagius_n have_v confound_v ibid._n as_o father_n petau_n believe_v these_o two_o predestination_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o because_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n all_o those_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o necessary_a mean_n to_o attain_v salvation_n do_v infallible_o arrive_v at_o it_o it_o be_v that_o make_v he_o exclaim_v so_o strong_o against_o those_o that_o maintain_v predestination_n according_a to_o work_n as_o if_o the_o predestination_n to_o grace_n be_v in_o question_n whereas_o they_o mean_v but_o the_o predestination_n to_o glory_n the_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o diospolis_n be_v anno_fw-la 415._o there_o be_v in_o africa_n hold_v two_o council_n upon_o the_o same_o matter_n the_o one_o at_o carthage_n and_o the_o other_o at_o mileve_n aurelius_n bishop_n of_o carthage_n preside_v in_o the_o first_o where_o be_v lxvii_o bishop_n more_o meet_v together_o also_o they_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o receive_v in_o africa_n the_o act_n of_o diospolis_n but_o eros_n and_o lazarus_n have_v write_v what_o have_v pass_v therein_o and_o have_v send_v their_o letter_n by_o orosius_n who_o be_v return_v from_o palestine_n to_o africa_n it_o be_v resolve_v on_o the_o hear_n this_o relation_n to_o anathematise_v the_o opinion_n of_o pelagius_n to_o hinder_v they_o from_o spread_v any_o further_a and_o to_o anathematise_v he_o after_o with_o his_o disciple_n celestius_fw-la in_o case_n they_o do_v not_o absolute_o renounce_v these_o error_n after_o that_o they_o send_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n to_o pope_n innocent_a to_o engage_v he_o to_o condemn_v the_o same_o opinion_n the_o council_n of_o mileve_n consist_v of_o lxi_o bishop_n in_o which_o silvanus_n primate_n of_o numidia_n preside_v do_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o of_o carthage_n beside_o the_o synodal_n letter_n of_o these_o two_o council_n innocent_a receive_v particular_a one_o from_o some_o bishop_n of_o africa_n among_o which_o st._n augustine_n be_v one_o the_o design_n of_o these_o letter_n be_v the_o same_o as_o of_o the_o precede_a one_o the_o design_n be_v to_o incline_v innocent_a to_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n attribute_v to_o pelagius_n and_o to_o cite_v he_o before_o himself_o to_o examine_v whether_o he_o continue_v to_o maintain_v the_o same_o they_o insinuate_v that_o they_o may_v accomplish_v their_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v that_o pelagius_n have_v deceive_v the_o bishop_n of_o palestine_n though_o they_o can_v not_o positive_o affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n may_v not_o be_v join_v to_o those_o of_o the_o east_n innocent_o answer_v the_o year_n follow_v ccccxvii_fw-la to_o the_o two_o council_n and_o to_o the_o bishop_n that_o have_v write_v to_o he_o in_o particular_a he_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la do_v deserve_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o that_o the_o former_a can_v not_o be_v purge_v at_o diospolis_n but_o by_o equivocation_n and_o by_o obscure_a expression_n nevertheless_o have_v receive_v no_o new_a assurance_n from_o that_o country_n and_o not_o know_v well_o how_o thing_n have_v pass_v there_o he_o say_v he_o can_v neither_o approve_v nor_o disapprove_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o palestine_n he_o likewise_o excuse_v himself_o in_o regard_n of_o cite_v pelagius_n upon_o the_o distance_n of_o the_o place_n this_o bishop_n write_v these_o letter_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n and_o die_v a_o little_a after_o for_o the_o ten_o of_o march_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o beda_n be_v mark_v for_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n after_o the_o death_n of_o innocent_a 10._o st._n augustine_n and_o alypius_n write_v to_o st._n paulin_n bishop_n of_o nola_n to_o exhort_v he_o to_o oppose_v pelagianism_n in_o italy_n provide_v he_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n of_o make_v any_o a_o historical_a explication_n of_o the_o most_o weighty_a question_n of_o the_o continual_a succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n especial_o in_o the_o west_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n until_o the_o last_o age._n by_o james_n usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o all_o ireland_n augment_v and_o revise_v by_o the_o author_n london_n 1687._o in_o fol._n p._n 191._o the_o principal_a difficulty_n which_o roman_a catholic_n raise_v against_o protestant_n consist_v in_o these_o two_o thing_n that_o the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v new_a and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o remit_v from_o the_o apostle_n unto_o we_o whereas_o they_o pretend_v they_o be_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v suffer_v no_o interruption_n from_o their_o time_n unto_o we_o john_n jewel_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n have_v undertake_v in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o show_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n be_v conformable_a to_o those_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n usher_n be_v willing_a to_o answer_v the_o above_o cite_v difficulty_n in_o show_v that_o from_o the_o six_o age_n unto_o the_o reformation_n to_o wit_n during_o 900_o year_n there_o have_v always_o be_v church_n in_o the_o west_n who_o have_v receive_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o protestant_n to_o that_o end_n he_o think_v he_o ought_v to_o give_v the_o history_n of_o the_o tenet_n and_o conduct_v of_o the_o pope_n with_o those_o who_o have_v oppose_v their_o usurpation_n during_o these_o nine_o age_n without_o mix_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o be_v content_v to_o cite_v only_o the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o author_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o those_o time_n for_o fear_v he_o shall_v be_v accuse_v of_o turn_v thing_n after_o a_o more_o favourable_a manner_n for_o the_o protestant_n this_o history_n have_v once_o appear_v imperfect_a enough_o but_o now_o very_o much_o correct_v and_o enlarge_v in_o this_o edition_n and_o therefore_o we_o shall_v give_v a_o complete_a abridgement_n thereof_o we_o shall_v not_o however_o stay_v to_o relate_v what_o the_o author_n say_v as_o concern_v the_o thousand_o year_n during_o which_o the_o devil_n be_v to_o be_v bind_v and_o the_o time_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o be_v set_v free_a as_o there_o be_v as_o many_o different_a sentiment_n as_o interpreter_n upon_o this_o opinion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o simple_a conjecture_n bring_v which_o be_v likewise_o subject_a to_o a_o thousand_o difficulty_n 1._o those_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v instruct_v therein_o may_v consult_v the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n at_o what_o year_n soever_o man_n relate_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n whether_o it_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n or_o from_o his_o death_n and_o his_o ascension_n or_o final_o from_o the_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n our_o author_n equal_o draw_v his_o advantage_n as_o will_v be_v see_v in_o the_o sequel_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o he_o divide_v his_o work_n into_o three_o part_n whereof_o the_o first_o go_v from_o the_o seven_o age_n to_o the_o eleven_o in_o which_o gregory_n the_o seven_o arrive_v to_o the_o pontificate_n the_o second_o shall_v have_v go_v to_o mccclxx_o but_o the_o author_n can_v not_o continue_v it_o but_o to_o mccxl._n the_o three_o reach_n to_o the_o past_a age._n so_o this_o work_n be_v far_o from_o be_v
persecution_n than_o the_o remonstrant_n they_o will_v have_v the_o fundamental_a error_n of_o the_o r._n church_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o we_o must_v not_o say_v episcopius_n in_o a_o write_v insert_v by_o mr._n limborg_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o work_n consider_v popery_n in_o some_o of_o its_o part_n but_o in_o its_o whole_a not_o in_o this_o doctrine_n nor_o in_o that_o which_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n for_o it_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n on_o both_o side_n the_o one_o be_v mistake_v in_o one_o point_n and_o the_o other_o in_o another_o ....._o we_o must_v look_v upon_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v a_o composition_n of_o ignorant_a ambitious_a and_o tyrannical_a man_n i_o call_v they_o ignorant_a not_o because_o they_o be_v not_o very_o learned_a for_o sometime_o they_o be_v too_o much_o so_o but_o because_o they_o know_v not_o and_o be_v oblige_v to_o know_v only_o what_o be_v prescribe_v unto_o they_o often_o against_o their_o conscience_n against_o reason_n and_o divine_a law_n it_o be_v the_o most_o pernicious_a of_o all_o ignorances_n because_o it_o be_v a_o servile_a one_o which_o be_v uphold_v only_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o which_o be_v the_o source_n of_o the_o many_o sophism_n they_o be_v constrain_v to_o make_v to_o maintain_v such_o opinion_n they_o have_v engage_v themselves_o into_o whether_o they_o find_v they_o true_a or_o false_a it_o extend_v its_o empire_n as_o well_o upon_o the_o practice_n as_o belief_n because_o they_o be_v both_o tie_v to_o the_o foundation_n which_o they_o be_v always_o to_o suppose_v unshaken_a without_o free_v themselves_o by_o examine_v the_o solidity_n thereof_o thence_o tyranny_n be_v form_v it_o be_v this_o which_o make_v it_o impossible_a ever_o to_o come_v back_o from_o this_o ignorance_n and_o which_o produce_v idolatry_n and_o ridiculous_a thought_n of_o the_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v the_o poison_n of_o true_a religion_n because_o it_o lead_v man_n to_o serve_v god_n not_o according_a to_o his_o will_n or_o by_o a_o principle_n of_o knowledge_n and_o conscience_n but_o after_o that_o manner_n which_o the_o pope_n like_v so_o that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o say_v that_o in_o this_o church_n be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v good_a or_o sufferable_a this_o avail_v nothing_o see_v they_o hold_v not_o what_o be_v good_a because_o it_o be_v good_a but_o because_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o for_o such_o the_o remonstrant_n have_v upon_o this_o establish_a principle_n which_o be_v very_o opposite_a to_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o not_o only_o believe_v with_o other_o protestant_n that_o scripture_n contain_v clear_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v to_o believe_v to_o hope_v to_o do_v and_o to_o be_v save_v and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o read_v it_o with_o a_o attentive_a mind_n and_o without_o prejudice_n may_v acquire_v by_o this_o read_n a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o divine_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o they_o admit_v also_o and_o maintain_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n upon_o which_o many_o divine_n expound_v not_o themselves_o distinct_o enough_o thence_o it_o follow_v say_v mr._n limborg_n in_o this_o preface_n 1._o that_o no_o man_n whoever_o he_o be_v no_o assembly_n how_o considerable_a soever_o its_o authority_n be_v and_o how_o learned_a soever_o its_o member_n be_v have_v not_o a_o right_n of_o prescribe_v to_o the_o faithful_a as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n what_o god_n have_v not_o command_v as_o such_o in_o his_o word_n 2._o that_o from_o the_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v exclude_v those_o only_o who_o god_n have_v clear_o reveal_v he_o will_v exclude_v from_o heaven_n 3._o that_o to_o know_v certain_o damnable_a error_n and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n we_o must_v see_v if_o in_o scripture_n god_n have_v promise_v salvation_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v believe_v these_o doctrine_n or_o threaten_v with_o damnation_n those_o who_o shall_v embrace_v these_o error_n 4._o that_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n it_o to_o suffer_v those_o who_o retain_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n although_o according_a to_o we_o they_o be_v mistake_v in_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v not_o command_v nor_o prohibit_v express_o under_o the_o condition_n of_o salvation_n or_o damnation_n 5._o that_o if_o this_o rule_n be_v follow_v all_o christian_n who_o have_v quit_v the_o roman_a church_n will_v soon_o agree_v in_o fundamental_a point_n and_o differ_v but_o in_o tenet_n which_o have_v neither_o be_v command_v nor_o prohibit_v under_o this_o condition_n 6._o that_o consequent_o none_o have_v a_o right_n of_o impose_v the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n these_o non-essential_a tenet_n 7._o that_o no_o other_o mean_n can_v procure_v a_o true_a christian_a union_n because_o constraint_n may_v tie_v the_o tongue_n but_o not_o gain_v the_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o drift_n of_o the_o preface_n to_o come_v to_o the_o work_n itself_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o three_o letter_n and_o of_o a_o small_a treatise_n of_o william_n bom_n a_o roman_n catholic_n with_o as_o many_o answer_n and_o some_o other_o letter_n of_o episcopius_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o matter_n we_o see_v be_v of_o the_o utmost_a consequence_n and_o it_o be_v sufficient_o know_v after_o what_o manner_n episcopius_n be_v able_a to_o treat_v thereof_o bom_n be_v a_o priest_n who_o be_v no_o great_a grecian_a as_o he_o confess_v himself_o and_o who_o beside_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o weak_a hypothesis_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o rome_n ever_o embrace_v it_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n person_n so_o that_o although_o he_o have_v expose_v pretty_a well_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o his_o party_n it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o relation_n to_o his_o adversary_n par_fw-fr studiis_fw-la aevique_fw-la modis_fw-la sed_fw-la robore_fw-la dispar_fw-la the_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n be_v a_o conference_n which_o bom_n and_o episcopius_n have_v at_o the_o come_n from_o a_o sermon_n which_o the_o last_o have_v preach_v some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v present_a thereat_o declare_v that_o bom_n have_v be_v reduce_v to_o silence_n upon_o which_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o show_v how_o much_o these_o report_n be_v false_a write_v to_o two_o common_a friend_n to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o reason_n he_o have_v say_v and_o add_v to_o that_o a_o write_n to_o prove_v that_o st._n peter_n be_v establish_v chief_a of_o the_o catholic_n church_n episcopius_n at_o first_o make_v some_o difficulty_n of_o answer_v this_o priest_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o tedious_a and_o more_o unprofitable_a for_o a_o protestant_n than_o to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n with_o a_o catholic_n see_v that_o as_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n with_o he_o that_o his_o church_n be_v infallible_a so_o he_o believe_v himself_o oblige_v in_o conscience_n not_o to_o confer_v with_o heretic_n but_o in_o the_o design_n of_o instruct_v they_o and_o not_o to_o have_v even_o the_o thought_n of_o receive_v any_o instruction_n nor_o any_o light_n from_o they_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a without_o engage_v one_o self_n into_o a_o excessive_a prolixity_n to_o relate_v all_o the_o reason_n which_o have_v be_v say_v on_o each_o side_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v only_o stop_v at_o some_o of_o the_o principal_a proof_n and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o common_o meet_v withal_o in_o book_n of_o controversy_n episcopius_n fail_v not_o at_o first_o to_o ask_v of_o his_o adversary_n in_o what_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n jesus_n christ_n have_v appoint_v any_o body_n to_o be_v sovereign_a judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o to_o decide_v without_o appeal_n all_o the_o difference_n which_o shall_v arise_v in_o the_o church_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o there_o be_v not_o in_o scripture_n passage_n sufficient_o express_v for_o this_o institution_n bom_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o episcopius_n allege_v to_o he_o three_o act_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n which_o fall_v out_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o age_n concern_v the_o day_n in_o which_o the_o passover_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n because_o they_o celebrate_v this_o feast_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n and_o not_o the_o sunday_n follow_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o rome_n palestine_n and_o
be_v build_v and_o the_o church_n of_o loret_n and_o when_o hercules_n be_v canonize_v and_o aeneas_n and_o francis_n of_o abisa_n and_o ignatius_n loyola_n all_o this_o be_v know_v but_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o a_o error_n be_v always_o impenetrable_a and_o can_v never_o be_v find_v out_o as_o for_o the_o consent_n of_o christian_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v allege_v he_o be_v show_v that_o the_o eastern_a church_n term_v schismatic_n by_o rome_n be_v not_o of_o her_o opinion_n touch_v the_o lord_n supper_n and_o that_o if_o they_o have_v any_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n it_o draw_v near_o the_o consubstantiation_n of_o the_o lutheran_n than_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n produce_v several_a attestation_n of_o grecian_a priest_n to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o roman_a catholic_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o true_a that_o he_o obtain_v the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o by_o bribe_n mr._n wheeler_n assure_v we_o in_o his_o voyage_n of_o greece_n that_o he_o speak_v to_o many_o pappas_n who_o m._n of_o nointel_n nephew_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v endeavour_v to_o bribe_v for_o the_o same_o end_n the_o miscellanea_fw-la of_o mr._n smith_n may_v also_o be_v see_v to_o this_o effect_n one_o may_v be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o answer_n yet_o the_o superstition_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o so_o ancient_a as_o those_o of_o paganism_n the_o reform_a have_v think_v that_o by_o a_o continual_a search_n at_o last_o that_o prodigious_a opinion_n may_v be_v discover_v which_o give_v birth_n to_o transubstantiation_n and_o they_o have_v accomplish_v it_o for_o they_o have_v show_v how_o the_o energetic_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v transubstantiation_n occasion_v in_o the_o ignorant_a age_n a_o obscure_a idea_n of_o a_o union_n or_o of_o a_o incomprehensible_a change_n and_o they_o have_v mark_v the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o opinion_n differ_v thus_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n john_n damascenus_n in_o the_o year_n 728_o begin_v to_o preach_v in_o the_o east_n the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o paschase_v ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o publish_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o one_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o other_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o so_o that_o all_o that_o the_o catholic_n of_o france_n gain_v by_o dispute_n be_v to_o see_v their_o hero_n worsted_n by_o a_o minister_n who_o though_o eloquent_a and_o witty_a enough_o will_v nevertheless_o have_v yield_v to_o m._n arnaud_n in_o many_o other_o thing_n this_o trial_n make_v the_o romish_a church_n sensible_a that_o it_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o lose_v its_o reputation_n with_o all_o honest_a people_n if_o its_o tenet_n come_v once_o to_o be_v examine_v and_o therefore_o their_o advocate_n turn_v wrangler_n and_o barricade_v themselves_o with_o formality_n prescription_n and_o the_o end_v not_o answer_v they_o thereupon_o pretend_v that_o their_o adversary_n be_v condemnable_a without_o any_o necessity_n of_o examine_v into_o the_o bottom_n who_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o who_o be_v in_o the_o wrong_n m._n nicole_n take_v upon_o himself_o to_o plead_v this_o part_n and_o acquit_v himself_o in_o his_o lawful_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n with_o as_o much_o cunning_a and_o eloquence_n as_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o disciple_n or_o friend_n of_o m._n arnaud_n by_o ill_a luck_n the_o jansenist_n come_v to_o the_o worst_a both_o in_o rome_n and_o in_o france_n in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n of_o the_o five_o proposition_n and_o be_v force_v to_o say_v that_o the_o five_o condemn_a proposition_n be_v not_o in_o the_o augustin_n of_o jansenius_n whence_o it_o clear_o follow_v that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o council_n be_v infallible_a in_o what_o they_o do_v because_o they_o may_v call_v people_n as_o heretic_n that_o be_v not_o so_o at_o all_o in_o impute_v to_o they_o opinion_n which_o they_o never_o hold_v nor_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o their_o work_n the_o jansenist_n see_v this_o consequence_n and_o maintain_v it_o open_o and_o do_v advance_v several_a principle_n that_o destroy_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o infallibility_n the_o french_a protestant_n present_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o contradiction_n of_o doctrine_n between_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o his_o friend_n or_o his_o disciple_n and_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o promote_v it_o m._n pajon_n do_v it_o after_o show_v with_o much_o wit_n and_o acuteness_n that_o the_o argument_n of_o a_o prejudice_v author_n be_v more_o valid_a in_o a_o jew_n be_v a_o pagan_n or_o mahometan_n mouth_n against_o christianity_n than_o they_o be_v when_o use_v by_o a_o roman_n catholic_n against_o the_o reform_a about_o the_o same_o time_n m._n claude_n answer_v m._n nicole_n in_o a_o direct_a way_n show_v that_o the_o excess_n of_o corruption_n which_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v come_v to_o make_v our_o predecessor_n to_o examine_v religion_n strict_o and_o consequent_o to_o separate_v from_o a_o society_n that_o will_v force_v they_o to_o receive_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n a_o faith_n who_o practice_n be_v altogether_o opposite_a to_o scripture_n that_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v the_o roman_a catholic_n repent_v that_o they_o give_v that_o turn_n to_o their_o controversy_n and_o that_o be_v their_o last_o shelter_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n they_o will_v leave_v it_o for_o they_o continue_v turn_v their_o prejudices_fw-la into_o so_o many_o meaning_n and_o propose_v they_o as_o confident_o as_o if_o they_o have_v never_o be_v refute_v and_o these_o pitiful_a evasion_n please_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n so_o well_o in_o 82._o that_o they_o make_v sixteen_o method_n of_o prescription_n on_o which_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o reform_a be_v to_o be_v labour_v for_o and_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o these_o gentleman_n think_v they_o so_o convince_a that_o they_o entreat_v the_o king_n that_o a_o copy_n of_o they_o may_v be_v give_v to_o every_o consistory_n imagine_v perhaps_o that_o some_o minister_n may_v happen_v to_o be_v there_o who_o may_v be_v wrought_v upon_o by_o these_o illusion_n or_o frighten_v with_o the_o threaten_n of_o the_o pastoral_n advertisement_n the_o intendant_n or_o some_o other_o of_o the_o king_n commissary_n go_v on_o a_o sunday_n accompany_v with_o some_o clergyman_n depute_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n and_o with_o two_o apostolic_a notary_n to_o acquaint_v each_o consistory_n with_o this_o write_n and_o give_v several_a copy_n among_o the_o people_n make_v several_a oration_n to_o desire_v they_o from_o the_o king_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n but_o all_o to_o no_o purpose_n m._n pajon_n minister_n of_o orleans_n make_v present_o some_o remark_n upon_o this_o advertisement_n and_o method_n and_o address_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o clergy_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o figure_n of_o rhetoric_n as_o in_o their_o write_n but_o much_o more_o sense_n and_o judgement_n dr._n burnet_n who_o have_v always_o glory_v in_o assist_v his_o afflict_a brethren_n see_v most_o of_o our_o minister_n out_o of_o a_o condition_n of_o defend_v themselves_o give_v himself_o the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o little_a book_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n and_o at_o last_o mr._n jurieu_o answer_v they_o by_o way_n of_o recrimination_n in_o his_o lawful_a prejudices_fw-la against_o papism_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o the_o number_n of_o nineteen_o which_o be_v so_o many_o whereof_o the_o least_o plausible_a have_v more_o force_n than_o all_o those_o of_o the_o clergy_n we_o must_v add_v to_o these_o book_n two_o other_o of_o the_o same_o author_n wherein_o he_o refute_v two_o of_o the_o indirect_a way_n which_o the_o roman_a controvertist_n use_v the_o first_o be_v his_o apology_n for_o the_o moral_n of_o the_o reform_a against_o m._n arnaud_n and_o the_o second_o his_o true_a system_n of_o the_o church_n against_o m._n nicole_n all_o these_o method_n be_v in_o vogue_n when_o the_o book_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n appear_v the_o turn_n he_o give_v to_o the_o controversy_n do_v much_o more_o surprise_v the_o protestant_n than_o all_o the_o subtlety_n which_o the_o divine_n of_o france_n think_v of_o there_o be_v a_o prelate_n of_o great_a reputation_n tutor_n to_o the_o dauphin_n that_o do_v not_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o dispute_n of_o grace_n and_o that_o consequent_o be_v neither_o suspect_v by_o jesuit_n nor_o by_o the_o jansenist_n nor_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o by_o the_o gallican_n church_n he_o be_v see_v i_o say_v to_o publish_v a_o book_n well_o stock_v with_o approbation_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o moderate_v
dissertation_n be_v extreme_o short_a the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o consult_v it_o we_o shall_v only_o remark_n that_o according_a to_o this_o author_n st._n peter_n be_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o part_v from_o rome_n for_o england_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n lv_o he_o establish_v linus_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o absence_n whither_o be_v return_v in_o lxvi_o he_o find_v it_o without_o a_o pastor_n linus_n be_v dead_a during_o his_o absence_n a_o little_a time_n after_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n he_o establish_v clement_n in_o the_o place_n of_o linus_n towards_o the_o time_n of_o the_o pass-ove_a in_o lxvii_o a_o few_o month_n before_o his_o death_n st._n clement_n hold_v the_o see_v nine_o year_n and_o eleven_o or_o twelve_o day_n after_o which_o great_a contestation_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o oblige_v st._n clement_n to_o quit_v the_o episcopacy_n it_o will_v not_o be_v permit_v if_o we_o believe_v vandelin_n that_o st._n clement_n shall_v succeed_v in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n by_o virtue_n of_o st._n peter_n testament_n fear_v lest_o this_o example_n may_v render_v the_o episcopacy_n hereditary_n and_o st._n clement_n have_v declare_v that_o if_o it_o be_v upon_o his_o account_n that_o these_o contestation_n happen_v he_o be_v ready_a to_o retire_v in_o what_o place_n of_o the_o world_n they_o will_v have_v he_o he_o be_v take_v at_o his_o word_n and_o cletus_n be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n to_o who_o anacletus_fw-la evaristus_n alexander_n telesphorus_n etc._n etc._n succeed_v in_o the_o order_n we_o have_v name_v they_o vendelin_n believe_v that_o the_o first_o epistle_n of_o st._n clement_n as_o it_o be_v common_o call_v be_v write_v by_o this_o holy_a man_n not_o in_o his_o own_o particular_a name_n but_o in_o that_o of_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n in_o xcv_o after_o the_o death_n of_o anacletus_fw-la and_o during_o the_o vacancy_n of_o the_o see_v though_o according_a to_o he_o evaristus_n have_v be_v nominate_v to_o succeed_v anacletus_fw-la so_o that_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v during_o the_o most_o violent_a persecution_n of_o domitian_n but_o vendelin_n pretend_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o second_o be_v write_v in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o christian_a church_n enjoy_v a_o entire_a peace_n in_o lxxv_o after_o which_o account_n the_o second_o will_v have_v be_v write_v twenty_o year_n before_o the_o first_o he_o ground_n what_o he_o say_v chief_o upon_o a_o letter_n of_o denys_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n to_o pope_n soterus_fw-la write_v about_o the_o year_n clxvii_o where_o denys_n speak_v thus_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 29._o we_o have_v celebrate_v sunday_n this_o day_n in_o which_o we_o have_v read_v your_o letter_n which_o we_o always_o read_v for_o our_o instruction_n as_o well_o as_o the_o former_a that_o clement_n write_v to_o we_o he_o believe_v the_o latter_a to_o be_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o second_o of_o st._n clement_n and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v the_o first_o which_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n call_v according_a to_o the_o remark_n of_o mr._n colomies_n the_o epistle_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o corinthian_n after_o the_o dissertation_n of_o vendelin_n be_v the_o two_o epistle_n of_o st._n clement_n in_o greek_a and_o latin_a the_o first_o of_o the_o version_n of_o junius_n and_o the_o second_o translate_v by_o vendelin_n mr._n colomies_n have_v join_v to_o it_o little_a note_n where_o 1._o he_o correct_v some_o place_n of_o the_o text_n which_o junius_n have_v ill_o transcribe_v from_o the_o original_a for_o example_n from_o the_o first_o page_n there_o be_v according_a to_o the_o edition_n of_o junius_n that_o grace_n and_o peace_n which_o come_v from_o god-allmighty_a through_o jesus_n christ_n be_v abundant_o pour_v upon_o you_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n upon_o every_o particular_a person_n among_o you_o and_o upon_o one_o towards_o another_o we_o have_v think_v most_o dear_a brethren_n a_o little_o late_a than_o we_o shall_v have_v do_v upon_o what_o you_o have_v demand_v of_o we_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o evil_n and_o accident_n which_o happen_v to_o we_o etc._n etc._n but_o according_a to_o the_o ms._n of_o alexandria_n the_o phrase_n be_v much_o more_o clear_a since_o there_o it_o be_v that_o grace_n and_o peace_n etc._n etc._n be_v give_v to_o you_o abundant_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o unforeseen_a evil_n and_o accident_n which_o have_v happen_v to_o we_o one_o after_o another_o we_o have_v think_v etc._n etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mr._n colomies_n remark_n also_o in_o a_o place_n or_o two_o wherein_o the_o original_a be_v not_o observe_v but_o these_o passage_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o importance_n with_o that_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v 2._o some_o conjecture_n be_v in_o these_o note_n and_o variety_n of_o read_v take_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v several_a time_n cite_v st._n clement_n of_o rome_n which_o place_n be_v all_o mark_v here_o as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v cite_v the_o latter_a clement_n 3._o mr._n colomies_n in_o some_o place_n correct_v the_o latin_a version_n 4._o he_o expound_v divers_a word_n of_o the_o original_a 5._o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o st._n clement_n he_o make_v some_o critical_a observation_n about_o ecclesiastical_a history_n thus_o also_o upon_o what_o st._n clement_n say_v §_o 21._o of_o the_o death_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o time_n of_o their_o death_n be_v not_o certain_a a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n under_o pope_n galasius_n say_v that_o the_o heretic_n pretend_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o paul_n receive_v the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n in_o divers_a time_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o justin_n martyr_n and_o st._n irenaeus_n who_o say_v st._n paul_n die_v five_o year_n after_o st._n peter_n philastrius_n also_o reckon_v among_o heretic_n those_o who_o give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o seven_o planet_n to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o week_n though_o st._n ignatius_n and_o justin_n martyr_n follow_v the_o receive_a custom_n therein_o st._n clement_n in_o chapter_n 28_o cite_v a_o passage_n of_o the_o psalm_n under_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o write_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v remark_v that_o mr._n vossius_fw-la be_v mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o word_n be_v find_v out_o by_o aquila_n and_o that_o seem_v to_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o word_n chetoubim_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d write_n to_o mark_v the_o psalm_n proverb_n job_n and_o the_o other_o book_n which_o the_o jew_n comprise_v this_o day_n under_o this_o name_n be_v not_o new_a 2._o there_o have_v be_v in_o england_n several_a learned_a man_n who_o have_v consume_v all_o their_o life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o antiquity_n seem_v to_o have_v study_v only_o for_o their_o particular_a satisfaction_n without_o care_v to_o impart_v to_o the_o public_a their_o admirable_a knowledge_n therein_o such_o be_v richard_n thomson_n gerard_n langbaine_n and_o matthew_n bustus_n who_o few_o write_n which_o remain_v among_o we_o serve_v for_o almost_o nothing_o but_o to_o discover_v to_o we_o what_o these_o great_a man_n may_v have_v do_v have_v they_o be_v willing_a mr._n colomies_n add_v thomas_n bruno_n cannon_n of_o windsor_n who_o leave_v several_a collection_n with_o his_o friend_n mr._n vossius_fw-la but_o of_o which_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v fit_a for_o the_o press_n the_o dissertation_n which_o we_o have_v of_o it_o here_o de_fw-fr therapeutis_fw-la philonis_n adversus_fw-la henr._n valesium_n be_v by_o good_a luck_n end_v and_o it_o be_v to_o mr._n vossius_fw-la who_o communicate_v it_o to_o mr._n colomies_n that_o the_o public_a be_v indebt_v among_o the_o work_n of_o philo_n be_v find_v a_o treatise_n of_o a_o contemplative_a life_n where_o he_o describe_v the_o essean_n manner_n of_o live_v who_o dwell_v near_o alexandria_n and_o sole_o apply_v themselves_o to_o contemplation_n there_o be_v essean_n spread_v through_o all_o egypt_n who_o send_v the_o most_o virtuous_a among_o they_o to_o inhabit_v a_o hill_n which_o be_v near_o the_o lake_n of_o maria_n in_o a_o place_n agreeable_a enough_o and_o which_o be_v not_o far_o from_o alexandria_n they_o live_v there_o after_o a_o devout_a manner_n and_o very_o austere_a and_o 17._o eusebius_n think_v that_o when_o st._n mark_n go_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n into_o egypt_n he_o convert_v they_o to_o the_o christian_a faith_n joseph_n scaliger_n have_v very_o bitter_o reprehend_v 6._o eusebius_n for_o say_v so_o and_o many_o time_n that_o these_o therapeutes_fw-gr as_o philo_n call_v they_o never_o be_v christian_n but_o only_o essean_a jew_n mr._n valais_n in_o his_o annotation_n upon_o eusebius_n hold_v with_o scaliger_n that_o the_o therapeutes_fw-gr do_v not_o embrace_v christianity_n
discourse_n upon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o bible_n at_o paris_n 1686._o although_o the_o title_n of_o this_o work_n be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v easy_o perceive_v yet_o since_o the_o matter_n be_v new_a and_o the_o manner_n it_o be_v promise_v to_o be_v treat_v on_o be_v difficult_a mr._n du_n pin_n think_v it_o very_o necessary_a to_o instruct_v the_o public_a more_o particular_o in_o a_o preface_n of_o the_o assistance_n that_o he_o have_v and_o the_o method_n he_o follow_v to_o accomplish_v this_o work_n he_o divide_v it_o into_o two_o part_n and_o begin_v the_o first_o with_o justify_v the_o title_n of_o bibliotheque_fw-fr show_v for_o example_n that_o it_o be_v a_o name_n that_o ought_v to_o begin_v 1._o to_o the_o collection_n of_o many_o author_n and_o to_o book_n that_o treat_v of_o their_o work_n he_o afterward_o show_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o writing_n bibliotheque_v be_v very_a ancient_n and_o that_o it_o be_v introduce_v among_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n d._n the_o stromates_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o bibliotheque_fw-fr of_o the_o opinion_n and_o thought_n of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o writer_n and_o the_o history_n of_o eusebius_n may_v be_v call_v a_o bibliotheque_fw-fr of_o ecclesiastical_a author_n since_o he_o have_v do_v almost_o nothing_o else_o in_o this_o work_n than_o write_v their_o life_n give_v a_o catalogue_n of_o their_o write_n and_o relate_v many_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o after_o have_v speak_v of_o those_o who_o have_v take_v like_o pain_n and_o above_o all_o 4._o of_o photius_n mr._n du_n pin_n add_v that_o author_n never_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n especial_o ecclesiastic_n as_o in_o the_o last_o age_n in_o which_o learning_n be_v renew_v and_o critic_n carry_v to_o such_o a_o point_n as_o they_o never_o be_v before_o both_o catholic_n and_o heretic_n have_v endeavour_v to_o outvie_a one_o another_o in_o make_v bibliotheque_v erasmus_n pursue_v he_o in_o print_v the_o father_n have_v put_v preface_n and_o note_n before_o their_o work_n which_o contain_v must_v judicious_a critic_n and_o that_o although_o he_o be_v sometime_o too_o confident_a in_o reject_v some_o piece_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o have_v break_v the_o ice_n for_o those_o that_o have_v follow_v he_o he_o speak_v with_o the_o same_o freedom_n of_o other_o author_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o respect_n to_o the_o protestant_n although_o he_o accuse_v they_o of_o passion_n and_o of_o be_v very_o erroneous_a 7._o he_o confess_v nevertheless_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v critic_n they_o be_v sometime_o sharp_a and_o more_o quicksight_v than_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o the_o protestant_n have_v discover_v many_o thing_n therein_o that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o author_n afterward_o tell_v the_o motive_n that_o engage_v he_o to_o undertake_v this_o work_n which_o be_v that_o no_o body_n before_o he_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n complete_a upon_o it_o he_o show_v the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n by_o a_o comparison_n between_o a_o number_n of_o book_n well_o range_v which_o be_v proper_o call_v a_o bibliotheque_fw-fr and_o the_o order_n that_o he_o have_v observe_v in_o this_o work_n to_o which_o he_o give_v the_o same_o name_n there_o be_v only_o this_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o bibliotheque_v it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o first_o if_o we_o content_v ourselves_o only_o to_o read_v the_o title_n no_o advantage_n to_o learning_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v from_o it_o and_o to_o run_v through_o all_o the_o author_n which_o compose_v it_o much_o time_n and_o pain_n be_v require_v whereas_o in_o this_o we_o may_v instruct_v ourselves_o in_o many_o important_a thing_n with_o great_a facility_n since_o there_o be_v not_o only_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n but_o also_o the_o abridgement_n and_o sum_n of_o what_o they_o contain_v with_o a_o remark_n upon_o the_o particular_a sentiment_n in_o they_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o preface_n mr._n du_n pin_n show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o such_o a_o method_n as_o follow_v to_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o author_n to_o make_v a_o catalogue_n and_o remark_n of_o the_o chronology_n of_o their_o work_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n place_n age_n and_o condition_n of_o he_o that_o write_v and_o of_o the_o person_n he_o be_v concern_v with_o change_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o discourse_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a a_o author_n that_o engage_v against_o a_o heresy_n of_o his_o own_o time_n that_o be_v the_o head_n of_o a_o party_n and_o who_o have_v personal_a contestation_n with_o those_o that_o attack_v he_o express_v himself_o very_o different_o from_o he_o that_o write_v against_o a_o heresy_n that_o be_v extinguish_v who_o take_v no_o part_n in_o the_o quarrel_n and_o have_v no_o other_o motive_n in_o writing_n than_o defend_v the_o truth_n 18._o st._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o penitent_n follow_v the_o different_a circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n st._n augustin_n write_v against_o the_o pelagian_n speak_v otherwise_o of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n than_o he_o have_v do_v before_o and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o his_o head_n be_v possess_v with_o these_o heretic_n and_o the_o donatist_n 18._o he_o speak_v continual_o in_o all_o his_o write_n even_o in_o his_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o grace_n he_o afterward_o tell_v the_o reason_n why_o many_o work_n be_v attribute_v to_o some_o celebrate_a author_n which_o be_v none_o of_o they_o viz._n the_o malice_n of_o heretic_n the_o little_a piety_n of_o some_o of_o the_o orthodox_n the_o levity_n of_o some_o man_n ignorance_n or_o avarice_n of_o the_o copyist_n of_o the_o printer_n and_o the_o oversight_n of_o those_o that_o have_v take_v for_o author_n of_o certain_a dialogue_n such_o person_n as_o be_v make_v to_o speak_v in_o those_o dialogue_n so_o it_o be_v that_o vigilius_n of_o tapse_n have_v make_v five_o book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o also_o under_o the_o same_o name_n he_o make_v the_o creed_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o this_o father_n in_o short_a the_o ambiguity_n of_o title_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o name_n have_v often_o cause_v piece_n to_o be_v attribute_v to_o such_o person_n as_o they_o belong_v not_o to_o after_o that_o he_o establish_v rule_n for_o true_a critic_n remark_v that_o the_o proof_n or_o conjecture_n that_o we_o can_v make_v of_o any_o work_n be_v internal_a or_o external_n time_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o certain_a internal_a mark_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o capable_a of_o convince_a a_o author_n of_o imposture_n than_o when_o the_o date_n of_o his_o work_n be_v false_a or_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o person_n that_o have_v live_v a_o long_a time_n after_o he_o who_o name_n be_v affix_v to_o the_o work_n 2_o lie_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o book_n discover_v whether_o it_o be_v supposititious_a or_o no._n 1._o when_o we_o find_v opinion_n in_o it_o that_o be_v not_o maintain_v till_o a_o long_a time_n after_o that_o age._n 2._o expression_n concern_v those_o opinion_n ceremony_n and_o custom_n that_o be_v not_o then_o in_o use_n 3._o error_n that_o be_v of_o a_o latter_a date_n or_o such_o matter_n as_o be_v not_o treat_v on_o in_o that_o time_n that_o the_o author_n live_v who_o name_n be_v affix_v to_o the_o work_n 4._o opinion_n contrary_a to_o such_o as_o be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n 5._o or_o history_n manifest_o fabulous_a 3_o lie_n the_o turn_n of_o the_o discourse_n the_o manner_n of_o write_v the_o elocution_n the_o figure_n and_o the_o method_n be_v a_o thing_n most_o difficult_a thing_n to_o counterfeit_n be_v of_o very_o great_a use_n to_o discover_v whether_o a_o work_n be_v supposititious_a or_o not_o tho'we_o must_v not_o always_o reject_v a_o book_n for_o a_o small_a alteration_n in_o the_o style_n without_o any_o other_o proof_n because_o person_n may_v write_v different_o according_a to_o their_o age_n place_n and_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o discourse_n nor_o shall_v we_o receive_v a_o piece_n as_o true_a only_a for_o the_o resemblance_n of_o style_n for_o a_o ingenious_a man_n often_o imitate_v the_o phrase_n and_o genius_n of_o a_o author_n very_o well_o in_o a_o discourse_n that_o be_v not_o long_o the_o external_n proof_n whether_o a_o work_n be_v supposititious_a or_o no_o be_v take_v 1._o from_o ancient_a manuscript_n in_o which_o we_o find_v not_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n or_o find_v that_o of_o a_o other_o 2._o the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a author_n that_o reject_v this_o work_n or_o that_o say_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o it_o dissertation_n mr._n du_n pin_n
history_n of_o barbados_n and_o the_o caribbee_n island_n fol._n lodge_v translation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o josephus_n fol._n ogleby_n history_n of_o china_n in_o 2_o vol._n fol._n history_n of_o africa_n fol._n history_n of_o america_n fol._n history_n of_o japan_n fol._n history_n of_o asia_n fol._n plutarch_n life_n print_v by_o sawbridge_n fol._n raleigh_n history_n of_o the_o world_n fol._n rushworth_n historical_a collection_n all_o the_o part_n fol._n rycaut_n history_n of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n fol._n knowl_n history_n of_o the_o turk_n fol._n spotswood_n history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o scotland_n fol._n andrew_n history_n of_o scotland_n fol._n state_n of_o new-england_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o war_n with_o the_o indian_n in_o the_o year_n 1675_o 1676_o fol._n the_o english_a atlas_n in_o two_o vol._n fol._n a_o historical_a relation_n of_o the_o island_n of_o ceylon_n in_o the_o east-indies_n fol._n cave_n ecclesiastici_fw-la or_o live_v of_o etc._n etc._n fol._n wheeler_n voyage_n into_o greece_n fol._n the_o travel_n of_o monsieur_n thevenot_n into_o the_o levant_n fol._n the_o work_v of_o the_o famous_a historian_n sallust_n philosophy_n philosophy_n may_v be_v consider_v under_o these_o two_o head_n natural_a and_o moral_a the_o first_o of_o which_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o strange_a alteration_n that_o have_v be_v make_v in_o it_o may_v be_v again_o subdivide_v into_o speculative_a and_o experimental_a speculative_a philosophy_n be_v most_o the_o study_n of_o the_o ancient_n not_o that_o they_o be_v without_o some_o little_a of_o the_o practic_n and_o demonstration_n especial_o in_o greece_n it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o run_v through_o the_o several_a order_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o eastern_a philosopher_n where_o we_o may_v proper_o say_v mankind_n take_v its_o original_a that_o be_v discover_v the_o way_n of_o live_v with_o safety_n convenience_n and_o delight_n the_o chaldean_n and_o assyrian_n make_v some_o small_a progress_n before_o the_o eastern_a part_n but_o it_o be_v so_o dark_a mysterious_a and_o hyeroglyphicall_a and_o so_o confine_v to_o a_o certain_a sort_n of_o man_n that_o the_o world_n be_v but_o little_a the_o better_a for_o it_o but_o for_o a_o full_a account_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o its_o increase_n the_o different_a sect_n that_o patronise_v etc._n etc._n we_o refer_v you_o to_o the_o abstract_n of_o stanlyes_n life_n of_o the_o philosopher_n which_o you_o shall_v find_v in_o this_o book_n our_o chief_a design_n in_o this_o essay_n be_v to_o show_v the_o usefulness_n of_o it_o and_o the_o ready_a way_n to_o attain_v it_o but_o first_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o distinction_n we_o have_v make_v of_o speculative_a and_o experimental_a and_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a exclude_v the_o first_o for_o a_o indefatigable_a and_o laborious_a search_n into_o natural_a experiment_n they_o be_v only_o the_o certain_a sure_a method_n to_o gather_v a_o true_a body_n of_o philosophy_n for_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o clap_v up_o a_o entire_a build_n of_o science_n upon_o pure_a contemplation_n may_v make_v indeed_o a_o admirable_a fabric_n but_o the_o material_n be_v such_o as_o can_v promise_v no_o lasting_a one_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o our_o ever_o famous_a royal_a society_n that_o great_a enfranchizer_n of_o experimental_a truth_n and_o knowledge_n assume_v the_o motto_n nullius_fw-la in_o verba_fw-la the_o great_a use_n then_o of_o natural_a philosophy_n who_o true_a origine_fw-la depend_v upon_o experiment_n be_v manifold_a one_o can_v scarce_o think_v of_o any_o affair_n in_o a_o practical_a life_n any_o employ_v profession_n or_o business_n whatever_o but_o may_v receive_v great_a advantage_n from_o it_o nor_o be_v the_o usefulness_n of_o it_o in_o the_o private_a government_n of_o man_n mind_n less_o than_o its_o advantage_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o public_a practice_n this_o be_v very_o apparent_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o our_o mind_n have_v a_o great_a dependence_n upon_o our_o body_n hence_o the_o poet_n wish_v have_v a_o happy_a conjunction_n in_o it_o mens_fw-la sana_fw-la in_o corpore_fw-la sano_fw-la the_o least_o disturbance_n to_o the_o body_n incapacitates_fw-la the_o mind_n from_o a_o free_a and_o easy_a speculation_n a_o unfortunate_a blow_n sometime_o whole_o take_v away_o the_o use_n of_o right_o reason_v and_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o healthful_a and_o sound_a body_n facilitate_v the_o labour_n of_o the_o mind_n now_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o insensible_a as_o not_o to_o see_v the_o vast_a usefulness_n of_o this_o science_n to_o the_o body_n and_o how_o proper_o it_o be_v call_v natural_a philosophy_n not_o to_o mention_v the_o great_a delight_n and_o satisfaction_n the_o mind_n receive_v in_o theory_n of_o it_o either_o by_o converse_n or_o reading_n but_o when_o we_o come_v to_o practice_n all_o the_o world_n agree_v in_o a_o common_a suffrage_n all_o the_o mechanic_n art_n acknowledge_v the_o usefulness_n both_o in_o new_a invention_n and_o improvement_n of_o what_o thing_n be_v already_o find_v out_o merchandise_n the_o main_a sinew_n of_o body_n politic_a owe_v its_o great_a assistance_n to_o the_o invention_n of_o the_o compass_n and_o if_o encouragement_n be_v give_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o method_n of_o find_v out_o a_o longitude_n at_o sea_n may_v make_v this_o universal_a correspondence_n of_o nation_n more_o safe_a speedy_a and_o by_o consequence_n more_o advantageous_a we_o be_v very_o well_o satisfy_v that_o such_o a_o task_n be_v not_o impossible_a but_o experiment_n be_v not_o only_o confine_v to_o the_o sea_n abroad_o all_o domestic_a affair_n have_v a_o very_a great_a share_n in_o this_o study_n and_o the_o benefit_n accrue_v from_o it_o as_o instrument_n for_o the_o help_n and_o great_a perfection_n of_o the_o sense_n than_o former_a age_n know_v of_o viz._n microscope_n otocoustion_n etc._n etc._n engine_n and_o device_n for_o the_o speedy_a make_n of_o all_o manufacture_n now_o method_n of_o improve_n land_n restore_v the_o barrenness_n of_o soil_n management_n of_o agriculture_n the_o better_n of_o corn_n fruit_n etc._n etc._n in_o short_a for_o the_o great_a advantage_n of_o a_o laborious_a life_n which_o adam_n transgression_n have_v subject_v his_o posterity_n to_o as_o to_o moral_a philosophy_n the_o well_o govern_v of_o man_n life_n and_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v a_o subject_a very_o noble_o treat_v on_o by_o cato_n seneca_n epicurus_n epictetus_n and_o several_a of_o the_o ancient_a philosopher_n it_o be_v a_o faint_a essay_n to_o christianity_n and_o those_o precept_n that_o have_v be_v lay_v down_o by_o those_o great_a man_n be_v so_o far_o both_o beyond_o the_o knowledge_n and_o practice_n of_o most_o christian_n that_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n they_o will_v condemn_v they_o we_o may_v add_v more_o and_o say_v we_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v save_v and_o share_v of_o as_o great_a degree_n of_o glory_n as_o many_o christian_n ro._n 2.14_o compare_v with_o v_o 12._o show_v that_o heathen_n have_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o dictate_v the_o notion_n of_o god_n justice_n temperance_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v neither_o by_o the_o precept_n of_o christianity_n or_o law_n of_o moses_n but_o by_o this_o law_n and_o if_o they_o sin_n against_o it_o they_o shall_v perish_v by_o it_o now_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o antithesis_fw-la hold_v that_o if_o they_o act_v agreeable_o to_o it_o they_o shall_v be_v save_v by_o it_o nor_o will_v that_o text_n exclude_v they_o that_o say_v there_o be_v no_o name_n under_o heaven_n give_v whereby_o we_o may_v be_v save_v but_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n for_o it_o be_v a_o plain_a consequence_n that_o if_o they_o believe_v on_o god_n they_o also_o believe_v virtual_o in_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n or_o one_o god_n with_o his_o father_n that_o this_o virtual_a belief_n be_v that_o which_o will_v save_v man_n and_o not_o the_o bare_a nominal_a letter_n that_o make_v up_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v plain_a from_o the_o different_a sound_n and_o expression_n in_o different_a nation_n beside_o if_o we_o believe_v on_o emanuel_n shiloh_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v yet_o plain_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o some_o good_a christian_n bear_v deaf_a and_o dumb_a have_v by_o outward_a sign_n and_o motion_n receive_v a_o very_a fair_a idea_n or_o virtual_a knowledge_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v live_v and_o die_v without_o ever_o hear_v of_o the_o name_n last_o without_o this_o virtual_a power_n all_o child_n will_v certain_o be_v damn_v whether_o baptize_v or_o not_o which_o the_o christian_a church_n never_o yet_o believe_v since_o it_o be_v a_o church_n but_o to_o leave_v this_o digression_n the_o advantage_n and_o use_v of_o moral_a philosophy_n can_v want_v a_o high_a recommendation_n when_o we_o see_v
take_v all_o imaginable_a care_n that_o the_o roman_a religion_n shall_v not_o make_v any_o progress_n in_o ireland_n yet_o it_o steal_v in_o by_o the_o negligence_n of_o other_o bishop_n insomuch_o that_o that_o party_n which_o maintain_v it_o do_v sensible_o increase_v and_o grow_v strong_a it_o be_v this_o that_o oblige_a king_n charles_n the_o first_o to_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o primate_n of_o ireland_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o page_n 38._o wherein_n he_o authorise_v he_o to_o write_v letter_n of_o exhortation_n to_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o ireland_n that_o they_o shall_v discharge_v their_o duty_n better_o than_o they_o have_v do_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 1631._o usher_n make_v a_o voyage_n into_o england_n where_o he_o publish_v a_o small_a english_a treatise_n concern_v the_o ancient_a religion_n of_o ireland_n and_o of_o the_o people_n which_o inhabit_v the_o north_n of_o scotland_n and_o of_o england_n he_o show_v in_o this_o treatise_n how_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n to_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n which_o at_o present_a be_v establish_v in_o england_n and_o which_o be_v very_o foreign_a to_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n the_o year_n follow_v our_o archbishop_n return_v into_o ireland_n and_o publish_v a_o collection_n entitle_v veterum_fw-la epistolarum_fw-la hibernicarum_fw-la sylloge_n whereof_o the_o first_o piece_n be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 1590._o and_o the_o last_o about_o 1180._o there_o one_o may_v learn_v the_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n of_o ireland_n in_o 1639._o which_o be_v seven_o year_n after_o he_o publish_v his_o book_n entitle_v britannicarum_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la antiquitates_fw-la wherein_o he_o insert_v the_o history_n of_o pelagius_n and_o his_o sentiment_n there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o most_o distant_a church_n of_o great_a britain_n since_o christianity_n be_v preach_v there_o that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o about_o 20_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o 1640._o usher_n make_v a_o voyage_n into_o england_n with_o his_o family_n with_o design_n to_o return_v very_o soon_o into_o ireland_n but_o the_o civil_a war_n hinder_v he_o insomuch_o that_o he_o can_v never_o return_v to_o his_o country_n again_o it_o be_v say_v that_o in_o the_o year_n follow_v he_o bring_v the_o king_n to_o sign_v the_o death_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o strafford_n but_o as_o to_o this_o dr._n parr_n speak_v very_o much_o in_o his_o justification_n he_o afterward_o show_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o lose_v all_o that_o he_o have_v in_o ireland_n except_o his_o library_n which_o he_o bring_v into_o england_n stranger_n very_o much_o envy_v this_o great_a man_n that_o his_o compatriot_n shall_v offer_v he_o divers_a place_n of_o retreat_n the_o head_n of_o the_o university_n of_o leiden_fw-mi soon_o give_v he_o a_o considerable_a pension_n and_o offer_v he_o the_o title_n of_o honourable_a professor_n if_o he_o will_v come_v into_o holland_n the_o cardinal_n richelieu_n send_v he_o his_o medal_n and_o also_o proffer_v to_o he_o a_o great_a pension_n with_o the_o liberty_n of_o profess_v his_o religion_n in_o france_n if_o he_o will_v come_v thither_o our_o archbishop_n thank_v he_o and_o send_v he_o a_o present_a of_o irish_a greyhoud_n and_o other_o rarity_n of_o that_o country_n three_o year_n after_o he_o publish_v a_o small_a treatise_n entitle_v a_o geographical_a and_o historical_a research_n touch_v asia_n minor_a proper_o so_o call_v to_o wit_n lydia_n whereof_o frequent_a mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o which_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o other_o author_n call_v proconsulary_a asia_n or_o the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n in_o this_o treatise_n there_o be_v a_o geographical_a description_n of_o asia_n minor_n and_o of_o its_o different_a province_n as_o that_o of_o caria_n and_o lydia_n under_o which_o the_o roman_n comprehend_v jonia_n and_o aeolia_n usher_n show_v there_o 1._o that_o asia_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o seven_o church_n which_o st._n john_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v include_v in_o lydia_n that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o city_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o a_o small_a province_n and_o because_o of_o this_o division_n they_o be_v choose_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a seat_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n 2._o that_o the_o roman_a province_n have_v not_o always_o the_o same_o extension_n but_o be_v often_o contract_v or_o enlarge_v for_o reason_n of_o state_n thus_o the_o empire_n be_v otherwise_o divide_v under_o augustus_n than_o it_o be_v under_o constantine_n under_o who_o proconsulary_a asia_n have_v more_o narrow_a bound_n than_o former_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o under_o this_o last_o emperor_n proconsulary_a asia_n which_o be_v govern_v by_o a_o proconsul_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n from_o whence_o the_o governor_n be_v call_v vicarius_fw-la or_o comes_fw-la asiae_n or_o dioceseos_fw-la asianae_fw-la but_o this_o division_n be_v afterward_o change_v under_o his_o successor_n and_o whereas_o every_o province_n have_v but_o one_o metropolis_n to_o satisfy_v the_o ambition_n of_o some_o bishop_n it_o be_v permit_v to_o two_o of_o they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o take_v the_o title_n of_o metropolitan_a 3._o that_o under_o constantine_n ephesus_n be_v the_o place_n where_o the_o governor_n of_o asia_n meet_v to_o form_v a_o kind_n of_o council_n which_o decide_v affair_n of_o importance_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o ephesus_n be_v then_o the_o only_a metropolis_n of_o proconsulary_a asia_n that_o the_o proconsul_n which_o be_v governor_n never_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o praetorian_a perfect_a and_o that_o there_o be_v something_o so_o like_o this_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n be_v not_o only_o metropolitan_a of_o consulary_a asia_n but_o also_o the_o primate_n and_o head_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a conformity_n between_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a government_n in_o this_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o every_o province_n be_v subject_a to_o their_o metropolitan_o as_o the_o magistrate_n of_o every_o city_n be_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o whole_a province_n this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o usher_n publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a the_o epistle_n of_o st._n ignatius_n with_o those_o of_o st._n barnabas_n and_o st._n polycarp_n seven_o year_n after_o he_o add_v his_o appendix_n ignatiana_n where_o he_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o epistle_n of_o ignatius_n be_v not_o suppositious_a and_o explain_v many_o ecclesiastic_a antiquity_n he_o publish_v the_o same_o year_n his_o syntagma_n de_fw-fr editione_n 70_o interpretum_fw-la where_o he_o propose_v a_o particular_a sentiment_n which_o he_o have_v upon_o this_o version_n it_o be_v this_o that_o it_o contain_v but_o the_o five_o book_n of_o moses_n and_o that_o it_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o library_n of_o ptolomaeus_n philadelphus_n and_o that_o doritheus_fw-la a_o heretic_n jew_n make_v another_o version_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n and_o also_o translate_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n about_o 177_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o ptolomaeus_n philometor_n and_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n preserve_v this_o last_o version_n instead_o of_o that_o which_o be_v make_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o ptolomeus_n philadelphus_n he_o also_o treat_v in_o this_o same_o work_n of_o the_o different_a edition_n of_o this_o version_n which_o according_a to_o he_o be_v false_o style_v the_o version_n of_o the_o 70_o this_o book_n be_v publish_v a_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o our_o prelate_n with_o another_o de_fw-fr cainane_n altero_fw-la or_o the_o second_o canaan_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o version_n of_o the_o 70._o and_o in_o st._n luke_n between_o sala_n and_o arphaxad_n this_o last_o work_n of_o usher_n be_v the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o mr._n 〈…〉_z the_o difference_n he_o have_v with_o mr._n a_o friend_n of_o the_o archbishop_n we_o shaâ—â—_n speak_v of_o it_o hereafter_o dr._n parr_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o civil_a war_n of_o england_n usher_n go_v from_o cardisse_fw-la to_o the_o castle_n of_o st._n donate_v which_o belong_v to_o madam_n stradling_n he_o be_v extreme_o ill_o treat_v by_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o glamorganshire_n in_o wales_n they_o take_v his_o book_n and_o paper_n from_o he_o which_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o regain_v and_o whereof_o he_o lose_v some_o which_o contain_v remark_n upon_o the_o vaudois_n and_o which_o shall_v have_v serve_v to_o carry_v on_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr ecclesiarum_fw-la christianarum_fw-la successione_n where_o there_o be_v want_v the_o history_n of_o more_o than_o 200._o year_n viz_o from_o gregory_n the_o 11_o to_o leo_n the_o 10_o from_o the_o year_n 1371_o to_o 1513_o and_o
from_o thence_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o age._n whilst_o our_o primate_n be_v in_o wales_n there_o be_v publish_v at_o london_n without_o his_o consent_n three_o work_n under_o his_o name_n 1._o a_o body_n of_o divinity_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o christian_a religion_n 2_o immanuel_n or_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 3_o a_o catechism_n entitle_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o last_o be_v full_a of_o fault_n he_o correct_v it_o and_o print_v it_o himself_o in_o 1652._o in_o the_o year_n 1647._o whilst_o he_o be_v at_o the_o countess_n of_o peterborough_n in_o london_n the_o society_n of_o lincoln_n inn_n choose_v he_o for_o their_o preacher_n and_o give_v he_o a_o lodging_n and_o a_o handsome_a pension_n whilst_o he_o be_v there_o he_o publish_v two_o book_n 1._o diatriba_fw-la de_fw-la romanae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la symbolo_fw-la apostolico_fw-la vetere_fw-la &_o aliis_fw-la fidei_fw-la formulis_fw-la he_o there_o treat_v of_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o different_a copy_n which_o have_v be_v find_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o of_o divers_a form_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o where_o propose_v to_o the_o catechumenoi_n and_o to_o the_o youth_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n 2._o his_o treatise_n de_fw-la anno_fw-la solari_fw-la macedonum_fw-la &_o asianorum_n where_o he_o explain_v divers_a difficulty_n of_o chronology_n and_o ecclesiastical_a history_n 3._o and_o mark_n the_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n polycarp_n he_o compare_v the_o year_n of_o the_o macedonian_n the_o asiatic_n etc._n etc._n with_o the_o julian_n account_v and_o make_v divers_a curious_a remark_n upon_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o heavenly_a body_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_a astronomer_n melonius_fw-la calippus_n eudoxius_n etc._n etc._n in_o fine_a he_o give_v the_o ephemerides_n of_o the_o macedonian_a and_o asiatic_a year_n compare_v with_o the_o julian_n year_n to_o which_o he_o add_v the_o rise_n and_o set_v of_o the_o star_n and_o the_o presage_n of_o the_o change_n wether_n in_o thrace_n macedonia_n and_o greece_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n which_o ancient_a philosopher_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o parliament_n at_o that_o time_n take_v the_o king_n prisoner_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o wight_n and_o will_v have_v he_o absolute_o abolish_v episcopal_a government_n so_o that_o this_o prince_n be_v oblige_v to_o consent_v that_o that_o government_n shall_v be_v suspend_v for_o three_o year_n but_o the_o presbyterian_a party_n be_v so_o eager_a that_o they_o will_v have_v it_o utter_o extirpate_v upon_o this_o the_o primate_n of_o ireland_n propose_v a_o expedient_a in_o which_o he_o will_v have_v have_v mix_v a_o sort_n of_o of_o presbyterian_a and_o episcopal_a government_n in_o lessen_v the_o power_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o bring_v they_o to_o be_v moderator_n or_o precedent_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o their_o province_n without_o who_o advice_n nothing_o of_o importance_n shall_v be_v act_v whereupon_o usher_n be_v accuse_v to_o have_v be_v a_o enemy_n to_o hierarchy_n but_o dr._n parr_n vindicate_v he_o all_o along_o he_o also_o inform_v we_o that_o usher_n be_v in_o the_o countess_n of_o peterborough_n house_n over_o against_o charing_n cross_n near_o whitehall_n when_o the_o king_n be_v to_o be_v behead_v and_o be_v upon_o the_o top_n of_o the_o house_n to_o see_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o good_a archbishop_n faint_v away_o so_o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o be_v carry_v to_o bed_n where_o he_o say_v that_o god_n will_v not_o forget_v to_o punish_v this_o wickedness_n upon_o the_o english_a nation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o usurpation_n of_o cromwell_n will_v soon_o expire_v and_o that_o the_o king_n will_v be_v recall_v but_o that_o he_o himself_o shall_v not_o see_v it_o we_o be_v assure_v that_o at_o another_o time_n he_o foretell_v that_o the_o romish_a religion_n shall_v one_o day_n be_v powerful_a in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o its_o reign_n shall_v be_v sharp_a but_o short_a it_o be_v report_v also_o that_o preach_v in_o a_o church_n at_o london_n he_o declare_v to_o his_o auditor_n that_o a_o great_a fire_n shall_v soon_o consume_v a_o part_n of_o the_o city_n and_o when_o it_o be_v ask_v he_o how_o he_o know_v it_o he_o answer_v it_o be_v a_o thought_n which_o be_v so_o strange_o impress_v upon_o his_o mind_n that_o he_o can_v not_o forbear_v speak_v of_o it_o if_o that_o be_v true_a our_o primate_n must_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o prophet_n who_o have_v sometime_o foretell_v what_o be_v to_o come_v without_o know_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o year_n 1650._o he_o finish_v the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o annal_n to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o world_n 3828._o unto_o the_o reign_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n there_o be_v in_o this_o volume_n all_o the_o celebrate_a epoch_n mark_v with_o great_a exactness_n the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o of_o judah_n compare_v with_o each_o other_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o babylon_n persia_n and_o macâ—â—onia_n the_o year_n of_o the_o olympiad_n the_o aera_fw-la of_o nabanassar_n the_o most_o remarkable_a eclipse_n of_o the_o sun_n the_o second_o part_n be_v publish_v in_o 1654._o it_o begin_v at_o the_o reign_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o end_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n usher_n give_v there_o exact_a account_n of_o the_o king_n of_o syria_n and_o egypt_n with_o the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n which_o he_o have_v put_v together_o with_o more_o care_n than_o any_o chronologer_n have_v do_v before_o he_o in_o fine_a there_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v wish_v in_o a_o universal_a history_n both_o for_o exactness_n and_o judgement_n it_o be_v after_o the_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n that_o cromwell_n say_v he_o desire_v to_o see_v he_o usher_n appear_v before_o he_o and_o the_o protector_n after_o have_v receive_v he_o with_o great_a civility_n promise_v to_o make_v up_o part_n of_o the_o loss_n he_o sustain_v in_o ireland_n but_o he_o keep_v not_o his_o word_n to_o he_o no_o more_o than_o when_o he_o promise_v he_o the_o episcopal_a clergy_n shall_v not_o be_v molest_v as_o they_o have_v be_v to_o that_o time_n the_o good_a archbishop_n have_v obtain_v this_o promise_n in_o a_o visit_n he_o make_v to_o the_o protector_n he_o be_v oblige_v to_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o it_o by_o see_v he_o a_o second_o time_n where_o cromwell_n ingenuous_o declare_v that_o he_o can_v not_o give_v liberty_n of_o conscience_n to_o man_n who_o be_v swear_v enemy_n to_o his_o government_n and_o who_o without_o intermission_n endeavour_v to_o destroy_v he_o when_o usher_n enter_v this_o usurper_n chamber_n he_o find_v he_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o surgeon_n who_o be_v dress_v a_o ulcer_n in_o his_o breast_n the_o protector_n desire_v the_o archbishop_n to_o sit_v down_o and_o say_v he_o will_v speak_v to_o he_o as_o soon_o as_o his_o ulcer_n be_v dress_v whilst_o the_o surgeon_n be_v busy_a about_o it_o cromwell_n say_v that_o if_o this_o ulcer_n be_v once_o cure_v he_o shall_v soon_o have_v his_o health_n usher_n reply_v immediate_o that_o he_o fear_v there_o be_v a_o more_o dangerous_a ulcer_n in_o his_o heart_n which_o must_v be_v cure_v before_o he_o can_v promise_v himself_o a_o perfect_a health_n it_o be_v true_a say_v the_o protector_n sigh_v but_o though_o he_o seem_v to_o take_v this_o censure_n of_o the_o archbishops_n in_o good_a part_n he_o refuse_v to_o keep_v his_o promise_n to_o he_o usher_n live_v not_o long_o after_o that_o fall_v very_o sick_a on_o the_o 20_o of_o march_n of_o a_o pleurisy_n but_o the_o physician_n know_v not_o his_o distemper_n so_o that_o he_o die_v the_o day_n follow_v at_o rygate_n in_o a_o country_n house_n of_o the_o countess_n of_o peterborough_n in_o the_o county_n of_o surrey_n he_o be_v seventy_o five_o year_n old_a he_o have_v be_v fifty_o five_o year_n in_o order_n during_o which_o time_n he_o continual_o preach_v fourteen_o year_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n four_o year_n bishop_n of_o meath_z and_o one_o and_o thirty_o year_n bishop_n of_o ardmagh_n he_o be_v the_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n after_o st._n patrick_n cromwell_n who_o seek_v all_o occasion_n to_o please_v the_o people_n and_o know_v that_o usher_n have_v be_v well_o belove_v order_v he_o to_o be_v bury_v with_o great_a solemnity_n in_o 1655._o westminster_n abbey_n in_o the_o chapel_n of_o erasmus_n although_o he_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o funeral_n he_o do_v also_o another_o thing_n which_o much_o prejudice_v his_o family_n which_o be_v to_o hinder_v their_o sell_v the_o archbishop_n library_n without_o his_o consent_n there_o be_v
the_o gospel_n preach_v unto_o they_o and_o maximianus_n herculius_n violent_o persecute_v the_o christian_n which_o he_o find_v here_o in_o the_o year_n ccciii_o it_o be_v what_o usher_v tell_v we_o chap._n 7._o where_o begin_v what_o we_o have_v call_v the_o second_o part_n of_o his_o work_n it_o may_v be_v that_o many_o thing_n may_v be_v add_v to_o the_o precedent_n which_o he_o say_v there_o upon_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n that_o maximianus_n put_v to_o death_n and_o of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o their_o punishment_n howbeit_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o dioclesian_n and_o maximian_n have_v voluntary_o quit_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n ccciu_o and_o constantius_n chlorus_n be_v declare_v augustus_n he_o put_v a_o period_n to_o all_o violence_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o in_o the_o province_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o england_n be_v among_o the_o rest_n in_o which_o the_o monk_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o build_v some_o church_n but_o die_v two_o year_n after_o at_o york_n his_o son_n constantine_n who_o till_o then_o have_v be_v but_o caesar_n be_v proclaim_v augustus_n by_o all_o the_o roman_a army_n which_o have_v late_o get_v a_o signal_n victory_n over_o the_o pict_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o our_o archbishop_n to_o seek_v into_o the_o native_a country_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o helena_n his_o mother_n in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n 93._o the_o country_n of_o this_o princess_n be_v very_o doubtful_a although_o the_o monk_n affirm_v she_o be_v of_o treves_n yet_o be_v it_o not_o unlikely_a to_o be_v true_a that_o her_o son_n be_v bear_v in_o england_n as_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o our_o author_n who_o build_v his_o opinion_n chief_o upon_o these_o word_n of_o eumenius_n in_o his_o panegyric_n of_o constantia_n o_o fortunata_fw-la &_o nunc_fw-la omnibus_fw-la terris_fw-la beatior_fw-la britannia_fw-la quae_fw-la constantinum_n caesarem_fw-la prima_fw-la vidisti_fw-la vsher_n afterward_o show_v that_o some_o bishop_n of_o england_n assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o cccxiv_o and_o 11_o year_n after_o at_o that_o of_o nice_n likewise_o at_o the_o other_o council_n call_v upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o ancient_a controversy_n notwithstanding_o that_o hinder_v not_o arianism_n to_o pass_v into_o great_a britanny_n when_o gratianus_n have_v grant_v liberty_n to_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o christian_n save_v to_o the_o manichaean_n to_o the_o photinian_o and_o to_o the_o eunomian_o but_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o tyrant_n maximius_n that_o favour_v the_o orthodox_n suffer_v not_o arianism_n to_o take_v root_n in_o england_n where_o he_o begin_v to_o govern_v in_o ccclxxiii_o some_o time_n after_o he_o send_v hence_o a_o great_a number_n of_o inhabitant_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o amorica_n that_o be_v to_o say_v low_z brittany_z which_o he_o remit_v to_o one_o conan_n meriadoc_n who_o be_v the_o person_n according_a to_o the_o monkish_a history_n that_o obtain_v of_o dionot_n king_n of_o cornwall_n his_o daughter_n ursula_n in_o marriage_n with_o 11000_o virgin_n of_o noble_a birth_n beside_o 60000_o other_o virgin_n of_o mean_a family_n all_o the_o world_n be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o story_n of_o st._n ursula_n and_o of_o the_o 11000_o virgin_n and_o those_o that_o will_v know_v who_o have_v refute_v it_o may_v consult_v usher_n who_o relate_v it_o with_o many_o reason_n to_o show_v it_o be_v but_o a_o impertinent_a fable_n although_o baronius_n maintain_v the_o contrary_a in_o that_o time_n many_o people_n go_v to_o see_v the_o holy_a place_n in_o palestine_n which_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o make_v know_v in_o the_o west_n the_o book_n of_o origen_n which_o be_v unknown_a there_o before_o rufinus_n among_o other_o a_o priest_n of_o aquila_n after_o have_v live_v three_o year_n in_o the_o east_n and_o study_v under_o evagrius_n a_o origenist_n imbibe_v not_o only_o the_o sentiment_n of_o origen_n but_o return_v into_o italy_n spread_v they_o every_o where_o by_o translate_n divers_a of_o his_o work_n it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la learn_v at_o rome_n this_o doctrine_n whereof_o we_o shall_v speak_v in_o the_o sequel_n they_o both_o be_v monk_n and_o of_o great_a britain_n celestius_fw-la of_o scotland_n and_o pelagius_n of_o england_n the_o second_o be_v call_v morgan_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bear_v of_o the_o sea_n or_o in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o name_n give_v he_o out_o of_o his_o country_n if_o pel._n st._n jerom_n may_v be_v believe_v pelagius_n be_v a_o ignorant_a man_n who_o can_v not_o express_v himself_o that_o be_v more_o to_o be_v pity_v than_o envy_v and_o celestius_fw-la a_o study_a of_o solecism_n but_o st._n augustine_n speak_v advantageous_o of_o their_o wit_n in_o divers_a place_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v see_v by_o the_o fragment_n that_o remain_v in_o his_o work_n that_o they_o express_v not_o themselves_o so_o ill_o as_o st._n jerom_n say_v we_o have_v still_o two_o piece_n of_o pelagius_n among_o the_o suppose_a write_n of_o this_o last_o whereof_o one_o be_v a_o letter_n to_o demetriades_n and_o the_o other_o be_v entitle_v the_o symboli_fw-la explanatio_fw-la ad_fw-la damasum_fw-la whereas_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v call_v professio_fw-la fidei_fw-la ad_fw-la innocentium_n for_o it_o be_v to_o innocent_a that_o pelagius_n send_v it_o this_o last_o piece_n be_v also_o find_v in_o baronius_n and_o in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o edition_n of_o cologne_n in_o 1606._o pelagius_n sojourn_v long_o enough_o at_o rome_n where_o he_o acquire_v much_o reputation_n by_o his_o work_n and_o his_o conduct_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o augustin_n bishop_n of_o hippona_n speak_v honourable_o of_o he_o and_o write_v to_o he_o a_o very_a oblige_a letter_n before_o he_o enter_v into_o a_o dispute_n with_o he_o he_o call_v he_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr peccatorum_fw-la meritis_fw-la 3_o vir_fw-la ut_fw-la audio_fw-la sanctus_fw-la nec_fw-la parvo_fw-la profectu_fw-la christianus_n bone_fw-la ac_fw-la praedicandus_fw-la vir_fw-la he_o be_v say_v he_o a_o man_n as_o i_o be_o tell_v holy_a and_o much_o advance_v in_o piety_n a_o man_n of_o merit_n and_o praise_v worthy_a father_n petau_n in_o his_o book_n 586_o de_fw-fr pelagianorum_n &_o semi_a pelagianorum_n dogmatum_fw-la historia_fw-la remark_v that_o st._n augustin_n compose_v the_o book_n in_o which_o he_o speak_v so_o advantageous_o of_o pelagius_n after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o celestius_fw-la in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o ccccxii_n thence_o he_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o of_o this_o pelagius_n whereof_o st._n chrysostome_n speak_v in_o his_o four_o letter_n wherein_o he_o deplore_v the_o fall_n of_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o same_o name_n there_o be_v no_o more_o likelihood_n that_o the_o pelagius_n a_o hermit_n to_o who_o st._n issiodorus_fw-la de_fw-fr diamette_n 314._o have_v write_v great_a censure_n be_v he_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o here_o who_o life_n be_v always_o irreproachable_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n augustin_n rome_n be_v take_v by_o the_o goth_n in_o the_o year_n ccccx_n 116._o pelagius_n who_o be_v there_o depart_v and_o sail_v to_o africa_n yet_o he_o remain_v not_o there_o but_o immediate_o go_v into_o the_o east_n notwithstanding_o his_o disciple_n celestius_fw-la stay_v at_o carthage_n and_o aspire_v to_o be_v priest_n of_o that_o church_n but_o as_o he_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o maintain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o master_n he_o be_v accuse_v by_o paulinus_n deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o council_n where_o aurelius_n bishop_n of_o carthage_n preside_v in_o the_o year_n which_o be_v already_o mention_v celestius_fw-la be_v there_o condemn_v and_o excommunicate_v as_o have_v maintain_v these_o seven_o proposition_n i._o that_o adam_n be_v create_v mortal_a and_o that_o he_o shall_v die_v whether_o he_o have_v sin_v or_o not_o ii_o that_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n be_v only_o prejudicial_a to_o himself_o and_o not_o to_o all_o mankind_n iii_o that_o the_o law_n open_v the_o entrance_n into_o heaven_n as_o well_o as_o the_o gospel_n iv._o that_o before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n man_n be_v without_o sin_n v._o that_o child_n new_o bear_v be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n as_o be_v adam_n before_o his_o fall_n vi_o that_o all_o mankind_n die_v not_o by_o the_o death_n and_o prevarication_n of_o adam_n as_o all_o mankind_n rise_v not_o by_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ._n vii_o that_o man_n be_v without_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o can_v easy_o obey_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n if_o he_o will_n celestius_fw-la answer_v to_o these_o head_n but_o we_o have_v only_a part_n of_o his_o answer_n in_o the_o book_n of_o st._n augustine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o have_v no_o other_o testimony_n of_o his_o doctrine_n than_o
upon_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n and_o concern_v bertram_n in_o particular_a his_o work_n entitle_v ratramne_v otherwise_o bertram_n the_o priest_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n print_v in_o latin_a and_o french_a with_o a_o advertisement_n wherein_o in_o show_v that_o this_o author_n be_v a_o witness_n not_o suspicious_a of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n at_o rouen_n in_o 12._o but_o the_o effort_n that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o learned_a man_n make_v against_o the_o new_a tenet_n which_o be_v introduce_v in_o that_o time_n be_v unprofitable_a whereas_o those_o tenet_n be_v too_o advantageous_a to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o maintain_v they_o with_o all_o their_o might_n it_o lack_v but_o one_o thing_n only_o which_o be_v to_o diminish_v the_o power_n of_o emperor_n to_o who_o they_o be_v submit_v until_o then_o it_o work_v powerful_o therein_o and_o begin_v by_o publish_v suppositious_a piece_n in_o virtue_n of_o which_o the_o pope_n pretend_v that_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n belong_v to_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n to_o that_o purpose_n tend_v the_o false_a donation_n of_o constantine_n to_o pope_n sylvester_n and_o the_o epistle_n attribute_v to_o the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o blondel_n and_o several_a other_o learned_a man_n have_v show_v the_o falsehood_n notwithstanding_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o people_n monk_n and_o clergy_n be_v in_o the_o utmost_a corruption_n and_o a_o horrible_a account_n be_v give_v we_o of_o the_o depravation_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n draw_v as_o well_o from_o the_o write_n of_o modern_a catholic_n as_o from_o the_o author_n of_o that_o time_n the_o conduct_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o least_o degree_n of_o priest_n and_o monk_n be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o duty_n which_o the_o gospel_n prescribe_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v few_o age_n whilst_o europe_n continue_v in_o paganism_n more_o corrupt_a than_o that_o be_v this_o be_v so_o know_v that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o make_v a_o further_o stop_v thereat_o and_o those_o who_o will_v be_v instruct_v thorough_o in_o it_o may_v only_o consult_v usher_n and_o the_o author_n who_o he_o cite_v the_o eleven_o age_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n describe_v and_o they_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o year_n m._n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v afflict_v with_o divers_a prodigy_n beside_o war_n the_o plague_n and_o famine_n which_o ravage_v europe_n a_o long-time_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o divers_a author_n which_o may_v be_v read_v in_o vsher._n in_o that_o time_n they_o reckon_v among_o prodigy_n the_o comet_n and_o eclipse_n and_o the_o historian_n a_o little_a while_n after_o describe_v they_o to_o we_o in_o such_o frightful_a term_n as_o if_o we_o never_o have_v see_v any_o we_o shall_v tremble_v for_o fear_n in_o read_v what_o they_o say_v thereof_o but_o when_o once_o one_o have_v a_o wound_a imagination_n nothing_o ordinary_a and_o common_a be_v see_v all_o be_v great_a and_o wonderful_a and_o we_o see_v even_o that_o which_o never_o be_v such_o as_o be_v perhaps_o the_o dragon_n whereof_o glaber_n rodolphus_n speak_v in_o his_o 11._o book_n c._n 8._o the_o saturday_n night_n before_o christmasday_n be_v see_v in_o the_o air_n say_v he_o a_o surprise_v prodigy_n a_o frightful_a dragon_n which_o be_v all_o shine_v with_o light_n and_o which_o go_v from_o the_o north_n to_o the_o south_n the_o evil_n of_o that_o time_n and_o the_o report_n of_o these_o prodigy_n true_a or_o false_a make_v it_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o time_n be_v come_v in_o which_o antichrist_n be_v to_o appear_v after_o that_o the_o dragon_n shall_v be_v untie_v this_o be_v probable_o enough_o ground_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o the_o dragon_n be_v to_o be_v chain_v during_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o then_o let_v loose_a these_o thousand_o year_n be_v reckon_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o which_o the_o devil_n have_v begin_v to_o lose_v his_o power_n until_o that_o time_n this_o calculation_n be_v not_o new_a see_v it_o be_v find_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o st._n hippolyta_n martyr_n of_o st._n cyril_n and_o chrisostome_n it_o appear_v without_o doubt_n more_o just_a and_o better_o ground_v so_o that_o they_o expect_v from_o day_n to_o day_n the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n and_o end_n of_o the_o world_n many_o people_n make_v a_o difficulty_n to_o undertake_v any_o considerable_a business_n and_o even_o of_o re-establish_a the_o church_n which_o be_v destroy_v fear_v they_o shall_v work_v for_o antichrist_n last_o when_o they_o see_v it_o do_v not_o come_v they_o be_v persuade_v that_o they_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o propheâ—y_n and_o go_v about_o rebuild_v the_o church_n and_o to_o live_v as_o before_o richard_n victorinus_n of_o scotland_n who_o upon_o the_o relation_n of_o john_n major_n his_o compatriot_n be_v the_o first_o who_o maintain_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n be_v exempt_v from_o original_a sin_n say_v in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o xx_o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o as_o to_o the_o letter_n the_o thousand_o year_n be_v already_o accomplish_v a_o long_a time_n since_o but_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v know_v when_o antichrist_n will_v come_v nor_o when_o the_o serpent_n will_v be_v unloose_v thus_o it_o be_v that_o the_o interpreter_n of_o prophecy_n which_o they_o understand_v not_o never_o miss_v of_o a_o back_n door_n to_o escape_v at_o when_o the_o event_n show_v that_o they_o be_v mistake_v there_o be_v a_o great_a likelihood_n that_o our_o age_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o some_o example_n of_o this_o truth_n as_o it_o be_v desire_v in_o great_a evil_n to_o know_v if_o they_o shall_v last_v long_o those_o who_o of_o late_o have_v arrive_v to_o a_o great_a many_o protestant_a church_n have_v make_v a_o great_a many_o to_o covet_v a_o knowledge_n of_o the_o time_n to_o come_v some_o thought_n they_o foresee_v it_o in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o have_v foretell_v it_o with_o sufficient_a boldness_n though_o they_o agree_v not_o among_o themselves_o no_o more_o than_o those_o who_o undertake_v to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o age_n glaber_n rodolph_n say_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o devil_n be_v let_v loose_a in_o 1000_o because_o one_o vilgard_n who_o teach_v grammar_n at_o ravenna_n and_o some_o other_o have_v assay_v in_o that_o time_n to_o re-establish_a paganism_n but_o this_o event_n appear_v too_o inconsiderable_a to_o apply_v unto_o he_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o the_o dragon_n who_o be_v to_o be_v lose_v also_o our_o archbishop_n believe_v that_o antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o be_v be_v look_v for_o out_o of_o rome_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n be_v enough_o at_o liberty_n whilst_o in_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n sit_v a_o magician_n such_o as_o be_v sylvester_n ii_o if_o the_o author_n of_o that_o time_n may_v be_v believe_v and_o whilst_o great_a error_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n as_o the_o infinite_a power_n of_o pope_n transubstantiation_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o berengarius_fw-la wickliff_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v maintain_v that_o from_o that_o time_n this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n begin_v to_o be_v accomplish_v there_o have_v be_v notwithstanding_o some_o who_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o begin_v at_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o john_n purvey_v say_v and_o wickliff_n seem_v not_o far_o from_o this_o thought_n in_o a_o place_n of_o his_o trialogue_n which_o usher_n cite_v some_o person_n have_v already_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n augustin_n as_o he_o testify_v in_o his_o city_n of_o god_n l._n xviii_o c._n 53._o but_o these_o people_n speak_v with_o more_o precaution_n than_o the_o other_o for_o they_o do_v not_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o world_n will_v end_v 1000_o year_n after_o the_o ascension_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o that_o it_o may_v be_v that_o there_o be_v but_o a_o thousand_o year_n from_o this_o term_n unto_o his_o last_o come_n annos_fw-la mille_fw-la ab_fw-la ascensione_n domini_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la ultimum_fw-la ejus_fw-la adventum_fw-la compleri_fw-la posse_fw-la one_o of_o the_o new_a interpreter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v say_v the_o same_o with_o much_o prudence_n that_o the_o present_a persecution_n may_v end_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a god_n if_o he_o will_v say_v he_o elsewhere_o can_v reckon_v the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a of_o the_o death_n of_o
the_o witness_n from_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nants_n to_o return_v to_o our_o author_n he_o remark_n that_o the_o same_o prodigy_n have_v be_v relate_v of_o the_o year_n mxxxiii_o and_o the_o same_o evil_n as_o of_o the_o year_n m._n there_o be_v also_o towards_o that_o time_n a_o mortality_n and_o famine_n and_o sign_n from_o heaven_n appear_v to_o wit_n eclipse_n and_o comet_n beside_o earthquake_n that_o be_v in_o divers_a place_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v nothing_o be_v want_v of_o what_o have_v appear_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n one_o arnulph_n a_o monk_n of_o ratisbone_n testify_v he_o have_v see_v in_o hungary_n a_o dragon_n suspend_v in_o the_o air_n and_o altogether_o like_o the_o leviathan_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o job._n it_o come_v also_o out_o of_o the_o north_n and_o after_o have_v appear_v sometime_o as_o unmoveable_a he_o begin_v to_o fly_v with_o a_o extraordinary_a swiftness_n and_o go_v among_o the_o cloud_n whistle_v horrible_o where_o he_o raise_v lightning_n and_o thunder_n for_o more_o than_o 24_o hour_n notwithstanding_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n increase_v from_o day_n to_o day_n a_o bishop_n of_o france_n at_o the_o relation_n of_o sigebert_n will_v fain_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o he_o have_v receive_v letter_n from_o the_o three_o heaven_n wherein_o all_o man_n be_v order_v on_o friday_n to_o live_v upon_o bread_n and_o water_n to_o bear_v no_o arm_n to_o recall_v nothing_o by_o way_n of_o justice_n what_o have_v be_v take_v away_o by_o violence_n and_o not_o to_o pursue_v the_o murderer_n heaven_n promise_v salvation_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v live_v thus_o not_o have_v need_n of_o any_o other_o penitence_n but_o to_o abstain_v from_o flesh_n on_o friday_n there_o be_v bishop_n so_o simple_a or_o superstitious_a as_o to_o believe_v and_o impose_v those_o new_a law_n upon_o many_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n and_o of_o be_v deprive_v of_o burial_n if_o they_o die_v in_o the_o refusal_n thereof_o in_o this_o time_n likewise_o be_v discover_v many_o relic_n of_o martyr_n which_o have_v be_v unknown_a in_o former_a age_n glaber_n relate_v that_o a_o impostor_n sell_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n bone_n of_o dead_a folk_n which_o he_o have_v gather_v in_o some_o church_n yard_n for_o relic_n of_o saint_n that_o afterward_o do_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o miracle_n and_o which_o much_o benefit_a the_o church_n in_o which_o they_o be_v place_v fear_v he_o shall_v be_v suspect_v and_o that_o man_n will_v desire_v to_o know_v whence_o this_o inexhaustible_a fund_z of_o relic_n come_v he_o stay_v not_o in_o one_o place_n and_o change_v his_o name_n when_o he_o change_v his_o habitation_n he_o give_v among_o other_o to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o alps_o and_o tarantoise_n a_o martyr_n to_o who_o he_o give_v the_o name_n of_o just_a and_o who_o do_v as_o it_o be_v say_v so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o miracle_n that_o the_o sick_a be_v carry_v from_o all_o part_n to_o be_v cure_v and_o that_o the_o saint_n be_v sorry_a if_o they_o have_v not_o some_o disease_n whereby_o they_o may_v have_v a_o opportunity_n to_o be_v cure_v by_o he_o poenitet_fw-la insuper_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la sibi_fw-la morbus_fw-la quo_fw-la curari_fw-la se_fw-la poscat_fw-la glaber_n attribute_n these_o miracle_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o mighty_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n for_o not_o have_v put_v a_o stop_n to_o such_o extravagance_n of_o the_o people_n the_o pope_n who_o ascend_v the_o apostolic_a see_v in_o the_o year_n mxxxiii_o be_v bennet_n ix_o who_o glaber_n accuse_v of_o all_o manner_n of_o impurity_n and_o cardinal_n baino_n of_o idolatry_n and_o magic_n this_o pope_n come_v to_o the_o chair_n at_o the_o age_n of_o xii_o year_n live_v eleven_o year_n only_o but_o he_o commit_v so_o many_o crime_n that_o he_o be_v drive_v from_o rome_n and_o be_v force_v to_o sell_v his_o dignity_n whereof_o notwithstanding_o he_o will_v not_o be_v deprive_v afterward_o so_o that_o there_o be_v at_o rome_n three_o pope_n at_o once_o bennet_n sylvester_n and_o gregory_n the_o disorder_n of_o that_o time_n be_v too_o know_v to_o make_v any_o stop_n at_o they_o it_o will_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o benet_n be_v in_o so_o great_a a_o detestation_n that_o there_o run_v a_o report_n that_o his_o soul_n have_v be_v send_v after_o his_o death_n into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o monster_n which_o be_v shape_v like_o a_o bear_n and_o which_o have_v the_o ear_n and_o tail_n of_o a_o ass_n where_o he_o be_v to_o stay_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o he_o will_v be_v send_v without_o remission_n into_o hell_n it_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n as_o our_o author_n show_v that_o the_o dignity_n of_o cardinal_n begin_v to_o be_v considerable_a but_o it_o come_v not_o to_o the_o height_n till_o they_o only_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o choose_v pope_n since_o they_o have_v be_v equal_v to_o king_n and_o have_v carry_v their_o pride_n so_o far_o that_o nicholas_n de_fw-fr clemangis_n archdeacon_n of_o bajeux_n who_o live_v in_o the_o year_n mccccxvi_n describe_v they_o in_o these_o term_n the_o pride_n of_o cardinal_n who_o sit_v at_o the_o side_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o excessive_a their_o word_n be_v so_o fierce_a and_o their_o way_n so_o insolent_a that_o if_o a_o painter_n will_v make_v a_o picture_n of_o pride_n he_o can_v not_o better_o do_v it_o than_o in_o paint_v a_o cardinal_n cardinalium_fw-la qui_fw-la papae_fw-la assident_fw-la spiritus_fw-la verba_fw-la tumulentia_fw-la gestus_fw-la taminsolentes_fw-la ut_fw-la si_fw-la artifex_fw-la cuique_fw-la vellet_fw-la superbiae_fw-la simulaâ—hrum_fw-la effingere_fw-la nullâ_fw-la congruentius_fw-la ratione_fw-la id_fw-la facere_fw-la posset_n quaà m_fw-la cardinalis_fw-la effigiem_fw-la oculis_fw-la intuentium_fw-la objectando_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o have_v be_v see_v that_o according_a to_o our_o author_n the_o term_n at_o which_o the_o devil_n be_v let_v loose_a expire_v a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n or_o after_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o if_o man_n will_v take_v the_o beginning_n of_o these_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o as_o much_o likelihood_n that_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n expire_v in_o mlxxiii_o that_o the_o monk_n hildebrand_n ascend_v the_o apostolical_a see_v and_o govern_v the_o church_n with_o the_o utmost_a tyranny_n under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n vii_o the_o unheard_a excess_n which_o this_o pope_n commit_v make_v the_o honest_a man_n of_o that_o time_n to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o sigebert_n in_o his_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o year_n mlxxxviii_o that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n then_o begin_v according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o apostle_n waltram_n bishop_n of_o naumbourg_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n say_v in_o these_o term_n that_o be_v seem_v then_o that_o the_o devil_n be_v come_v out_o of_o prison_n whereas_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n he_o go_v forth_o to_o seduce_v the_o nation_n and_o to_o engage_v they_o to_o war_n etc._n etc._n the_o church_n of_o liege_n in_o its_o answer_n to_o paschal_n ii_o say_v as_o much_o as_o well_o as_o divers_a other_o author_n cite_v by_o usher_n who_o describe_v hildebrand_n as_o the_o most_o wicked_a of_o all_o man_n he_o be_v accuse_v of_o witchcraft_n in_o a_o synod_n hold_v in_o mlxxx_o and_o several_a catholic_n writer_n have_v sufficient_o declare_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o our_o archbishop_n of_o apply_v unto_o he_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n that_o he_o be_v to_o come_v accompany_v with_o the_o work_n of_o satan_n and_o with_o deceive_a miracle_n and_o also_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v elsewhere_o of_o some_o impostor_n who_o be_v to_o come_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o which_o he_o describe_v by_o two_o remarkable_a character_n which_o be_v that_o they_o will_v interdict_v marriage_n and_o order_v the_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v to_o be_v eat_v with_o thanksgiving_n in_o effect_n gregory_n vii_o do_v they_o both_o in_o two_o synod_n assemble_v the_o six_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n wherein_o he_o prohibit_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n and_o the_o use_n of_o flesh_n on_o saturday_n sigebert_n de_fw-fr gemblou_n and_o lambert_n de_fw-fr schafnabourg_n have_v write_v at_o large_a the_o murmur_n and_o disorder_n which_o these_o prohibition_n cause_v priest_n say_v particular_o that_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o constrain_v man_n to_o live_v like_o angel_n and_o that_o in_o stop_v the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n the_o bridle_n be_v let_v loose_a to_o fornication_n and_o impurity_n they_o add_v that_o if_o
ignorant_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o iii_o council_n of_o lateran_n hold_v under_o alexander_n iii_o in_o mclxxix_o this_o author_n say_v that_o some_o of_o they_o present_v to_o the_o pope_n divers_a book_n of_o scripture_n translate_v into_o french_a with_o comment_n and_o demand_v instant_o of_o he_o the_o power_n to_o preach_v two_o among_o they_o who_o pass_v for_o the_o most_o able_a be_v introduce_v in_o a_o assembly_n where_o mapes_n be_v commissioned_n as_o he_o say_v to_o question_v they_o he_o ask_v of_o they_o if_o they_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o answer_v yes_o do_v you_o also_o believe_v add_v he_o in_o the_o mother_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o vaudois_n reply_v they_o do_v and_o make_v themselves_o thus_o say_v the_o author_n to_o be_v laugh_v at_o by_o all_o men._n notwithstanding_o as_o it_o appear_v not_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o desist_v from_o their_o design_n they_o be_v excommunicate_v in_o the_o council_n yet_o they_o continue_v their_o assembly_n in_o gasconny_a and_o in_o the_o neighbour_a place_n where_o they_o begin_v from_o that_o time_n to_o exclaim_v against_o the_o abuse_n they_o have_v observe_v at_o rome_n history_n tell_v we_o that_o manichaean_n be_v mix_v among_o they_o though_o they_o be_v very_o different_a in_o opinion_n and_o some_o be_v burn_v who_o be_v discover_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n st._n bernard_n have_v write_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n against_o i_o know_v not_o what_o heretic_n whereof_o he_o speak_v very_o contemptible_o and_o to_o who_o he_o also_o attribute_n some_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o manichaean_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o be_v convert_v and_o that_o they_o not_o only_o show_v constancy_n but_o even_o rejoice_v when_o they_o be_v lead_v to_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n mori_n magis_fw-la eligebant_fw-la quam_fw-la converti_fw-la nec_fw-la modo_fw-la patient_fw-la sed_fw-la laeti_fw-la ut_fw-la videbatur_fw-la ducebantur_fw-la ad_fw-la mortem_fw-la we_o may_v see_v hereby_o that_o seduce_a person_n as_o sincere_o believe_v a_o false_a doctrine_n as_o the_o orthodox_n do_v they_o who_o defend_v the_o truth_n for_o infine_v one_o will_v not_o be_v burn_v for_o what_o one_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o lie_n a_o author_n of_o that_o time_n name_v william_n de_fw-fr â—uylaurens_fw-la in_o the_o prologue_n of_o his_o chronicle_n beside_o add_v arianism_n to_o they_o and_o say_v that_o they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o vaudois_n though_o in_o different_a opinion_n licet_fw-la inter_fw-la se_fw-la dissides_fw-la agree_v equal_o against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n they_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n by_o reason_n that_o priest_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o utmost_a contempt_n whereof_o here_o be_v a_o proof_n draw_v from_o a_o vulgar_a way_n of_o speak_v which_o this_o author_n relate_v to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v far_o from_o do_v a_o thing_n they_o be_v accustom_v to_o say_v i_o will_v rather_o be_v a_o jew_n but_o the_o proverb_n change_v and_o it_o be_v say_v in_o gasconny_a i_o will_v rather_o be_v a_o priest_n than_o to_o do_v that_o mallem_fw-la esse_fw-la capellanus_fw-la quam_fw-la hoc_fw-la vel_fw-la illud_fw-la facere_fw-la man_n be_v every_o where_o so_o weary_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tyranny_n and_o so_o scandalize_v at_o their_o lewd_a course_n of_o life_n that_o those_o who_o speak_v against_o they_o be_v hearken_v to_o with_o delight_n and_o pleasure_n as_o they_o do_v to_o one_o arnand_n of_o bresse_n a_o disciple_n of_o peter_n abailards_n who_o go_v to_o censure_v they_o at_o rome_n the_o poet_n gunther_n speak_v thereof_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o his_o ligurin_n and_o conclude_v thus_o what_o he_o say_v of_o '_o they_o veraque_fw-la multa_fw-la quidem_fw-la nisi_fw-la tempora_fw-la nostra_fw-la fideles_fw-la respuerent_fw-la monitus_fw-la falsis_fw-la admixta_fw-la monebat_fw-la our_o author_n relate_v divers_a of_o the_o violent_a proceed_n against_o they_o and_o among_o other_o a_o declaration_n of_o alphonsus_n king_n of_o arragon_n publish_v in_o mcxciv_o wherein_o he_o drive_v the_o vaudois_n out_o of_o his_o estate_n prohibit_v his_o subject_n to_o give_v they_o any_o succour_n upon_o pain_n of_o confiscation_n of_o all_o their_o good_n and_o order_n they_o to_o add_v all_o manner_n of_o grievance_n and_o affront_n to_o beat_v and_o abuse_v they_o yet_o upon_o condition_n they_o will_v neither_o kill_v nor_o cripple_v they_o praeter_fw-la solummodo_fw-la laesionem_fw-la mortis_fw-la aut_fw-la membrorum_fw-la detruncationem_fw-la this_o be_v a_o cruel_a mildness_n which_o sometime_o persecutor_n have_v practise_v and_o whereof_o it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o find_v fresh_a example_n the_o second_o period_n of_o time_n during_o which_o usher_n believe_v the_o dragon_n be_v let_v loose_a extend_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o pontificate_n of_o innocent_a iii_o unto_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o of_o gregory_n xi_o to_o wit_n from_o the_o year_n 1194._o unto_o 1370._o innocent_a endeavour_v not_o a_o little_a to_o establish_v the_o indirect_a authority_n of_o pope_n over_o king_n and_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v over_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n he_o name_v himself_o in_o a_o discourse_n which_o he_o make_v upon_o the_o consecration_n of_o pope_n the_o spouse_n of_o the_o church_n he_o maintain_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v but_o his_o vicar_n and_o that_o it_o be_v he_o alone_o who_o retain_v a_o absolute_a episcopal_a authority_n so_o that_o other_o bishop_n may_v say_v of_o he_o as_o of_o god_n we_o have_v receive_v of_o his_o fullness_n he_o cause_v a_o synod_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n in_o mccxv_o which_o be_v call_v the_o four_o of_o lateran_n where_o he_o confirm_v a_o canon_n of_o the_o iii_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o same_o place_n by_o which_o alexander_n iii_o have_v absolve_v from_o the_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n the_o subject_n of_o a_o prince_n who_o have_v favour_v heretic_n against_o the_o remonstrance_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n here_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o second_o decree_n if_o a_o temporal_a lord_n require_v and_o advertise_v by_o the_o church_n neglect_v to_o purge_v his_o land_n from_o the_o pollution_n of_o heresy_n let_v the_o metropolitan_a and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n excommunicate_v he_o if_o he_o make_v not_o satisfaction_n in_o a_o year_n let_v the_o sovereign_a pontif_n be_v advertise_v that_o he_o may_v declare_v his_o subject_n absolve_v from_o the_o fidelity_n which_o they_o owe_v he_o and_o give_v his_o country_n to_o be_v possess_v by_o catholic_n who_o have_v root_v out_o the_o heretic_n may_v possess_v it_o without_o any_o contradiction_n as_o this_o decree_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n some_o catholic_n author_n who_o have_v live_v in_o place_n where_o this_o indirect_a authority_n of_o pope_n be_v refuse_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v over_o the_o temporality_n of_o king_n they_o say_v that_o the_o canon_n attribute_v to_o this_o council_n be_v suppositious_a or_o at_o least_o that_o thing_n do_v not_o pass_v therein_o after_o a_o canonical_a manner_n so_o that_o these_o decree_n oblige_v no_o body_n but_o a_o famous_a english_a protestant_n have_v show_v that_o these_o decree_n be_v not_o suppositious_a that_o they_o be_v obligatory_a according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o england_n that_o the_o distinction_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n oblige_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o in_o matter_n of_o practice_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o that_o though_o this_o distinction_n be_v true_a it_o can_v not_o exempt_v they_o from_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o iv._o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v in_o this_o same_o council_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v and_o that_o a_o crusade_n be_v publish_v against_o the_o vaudois_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o do_v against_o the_o infidel_n antoninus_n in_o his_o chronicle_n affirm_v that_o the_o county_n of_o thoulouse_n and_o lombardy_n be_v full_a of_o heretic_n who_o among_o other_o error_n endeavour_v to_o take_v from_o the_o church_n all_o its_o temporality_n omnem_fw-la temporalitatem_fw-la st._n dominick_n set_v himself_o to_o preach_v against_o they_o and_o convert_v a_o hundred_o thousand_o of_o '_o they_o he_o take_v add_v he_o to_o his_o help_n some_o devout_a and_o zealous_a person_n for_o the_o faith_n who_o conquer_v these_o heretic_n corporal_o with_o the_o material_a sword_n when_o they_o can_v not_o convince_v they_o with_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o spirit_n quae_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la illos_fw-la hereticos_fw-la gladio_fw-la materiali_fw-la expugnarent_fw-la quos_fw-la ipse_fw-la gladio_fw-la verbi_fw-la dei_fw-la
tibi_fw-la solus_fw-la sed_fw-la ubi_fw-la tres_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la est_fw-la licet_fw-la laici_fw-la etc._n etc._n grotius_n take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n rigaut_n his_o friend_n and_o then_o print_v a_o small_a dissertation_n de_fw-fr coenae_fw-la administratione_fw-la ubi_fw-la pastor_n non_fw-la sunt_fw-la it_o be_v in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o his_o theological_a work_n we_o may_v also_o see_v a_o abridgement_n thereof_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o salmatius_n which_o be_v 260._o of_o the_o 1._o p._n where_o our_o author_n testify_v he_o be_v of_o erasmus_n opinion_n to_o wit_n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o faithful_a consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o communicate_v together_o there_o be_v often_o no_o priest_n in_o the_o company_n see_v the_o letter_n of_o erasmus_n to_o cuthbert_n tonstar_n l._n xxvi_o epist._n grotius_n seem_v to_o have_v much_o respect_n for_o christian_a antiquity_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o all_o his_o work_n and_o by_o this_o place_n of_o the_o letter_n 191._o of_o the_o 2._o p._n perhaps_o those_o who_o be_v of_o voetius_fw-la be_v opinion_n will_v think_v it_o will_v be_v a_o socinianism_n to_o make_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o jesus_n christ._n but_o i_o see_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n the_o assembly_n the_o doctor_n martyr_n have_v be_v of_o this_o judgement_n that_o there_o be_v few_o thing_n which_o we_o ought_v necessary_o to_o know_v and_o that_o as_o to_o the_o rest_n god_n judge_v we_o according_a to_o the_o obedience_n we_o have_v render_v to_o he_o the_o same_o also_o appear_v by_o a_o conversation_n that_o grotius_n have_v with_o the_o prince_n of_o condé_v in_o 1639._o and_o whereof_o he_o give_v a_o account_n to_o chancellor_n oxenstiern_n in_o letter_n 1108._o of_o the_o 1._o p._n he_o relate_v to_o this_o suedish_n lord_n that_o the_o prince_n have_v give_v he_o a_o visit_n that_o they_o have_v discourse_v of_o several_a thing_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n have_v approve_v his_o opinion_n that_o in_o this_o age_n one_o may_v attribute_v to_o himself_o the_o name_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o the_o surname_n of_o catholic_n the_o scripture_n must_v be_v believe_v interpret_v not_o according_a to_o the_o particular_a judgement_n of_o each_o one_o which_o have_v cause_v sedition_n schism_n and_o often_o war_n but_o according_a to_o the_o universal_a and_o perpetual_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o several_a excellent_a man_n and_o chief_o in_o the_o symbol_n and_o act_n of_o the_o true_a ecumenick_n council_n which_o be_v hold_v before_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o the_o western_a church_n and_o which_o the_o emperor_n and_o all_o the_o church_n have_v approve_v of_o that_o moreover_o we_o must_v abstain_v from_o calumniate_a any_o one_o to_o leave_v off_o the_o spirit_n of_o party_n to_o endeavour_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v ordain_v and_o the_o apostle_n have_v found_v and_o to_o hold_v for_o our_o brother_n to_o wit_n for_o christian_n and_o catholic_n all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o these_o opinion_n although_o those_o who_o rule_n over_o the_o church_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o external_n communion_n haec_fw-la omne_fw-la princeps_fw-la &_o sibi_fw-la dicebat_fw-la probari_fw-la &_o sapientissimis_fw-la quos_fw-la cognosset_n hominibus_fw-la not_o that_o grotius_n be_v very_o much_o conceit_v with_o the_o antiquity_n he_o believe_v as_o some_o be_v that_o the_o ceremony_n which_o it_o have_v constant_o keep_v to_o be_v all_o of_o divine_a right_n thus_o he_o speak_v to_o mr._n des_fw-fr condés_fw-fr about_o confirmation_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n let._n 329._o 1._o p._n i_o have_v find_v by_o read_v that_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v a_o jewish_a ceremony_n which_o be_v introduce_v not_o by_o any_o divine_a law_n but_o by_o custom_n every_o time_n that_o any_o body_n pray_v god_n for_o another_o for_o the_o jew_n pray_v god_n that_o his_o power_n shall_v accompany_v that_o man_n as_o the_o hand_n which_o be_v put_v upon_o his_o head_n and_o which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a power_n be_v unite_v to_o he_o jesus_n christ_n follow_v this_o custom_n as_o several_a other_o of_o the_o synagogue_n whether_o child_n be_v to_o be_v bless_v or_o the_o sick_a be_v to_o be_v cure_a in_o join_v prayer_n to_o this_o ceremony_n it_o be_v according_a to_o this_o custom_n and_o not_o consequent_a to_o any_o precept_n that_o the_o apostle_n lay_v their_o hand_n on_o those_o to_o who_o they_o confer_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o prayer_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o not_o only_a priest_n use_v the_o same_o when_o they_o receive_v any_o into_o their_o body_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o timothy_n 1_o tim._n four_o 15._o but_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o receive_v anew_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n when_o they_o engage_v into_o any_o new_a design_n act_n xiii_o 2_o so_o if_o at_o every_o time_n that_o hand_n be_v impose_v a_o sacrament_n be_v confer_v we_o shall_v find_v sacrament_n in_o all_o the_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v make_v for_o any_o one_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n and_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v from_o this_o ceremony_n continue_v our_o author_n which_o be_v not_o ordain_v by_o god_n but_o which_o have_v of_o itself_o be_v introduce_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n that_o spring_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n of_o ordination_n and_o penitence_n of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o even_o of_o marriage_n for_o the_o ancient_a church_n lay_v their_o hand_n on_o those_o who_o be_v marry_v as_o the_o abyssins_n this_o day_n do_v the_o baptism_n of_o christian_n add_v he_o consist_v in_o time_n pass_v in_o immersion_n only_o as_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n who_o baptize_v all_o those_o who_o embrace_v their_o religion_n it_o appear_v not_o that_o any_o lay_v hand_n on_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v but_o those_o who_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o confer_v the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o have_v be_v introduce_v rather_o in_o honour_n of_o bishop_n to_o persuade_v the_o people_n that_o they_o have_v succeed_v to_o the_o right_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o second_o age_n and_o the_o follow_v divers_a ceremony_n be_v add_v to_o baptism_n by_o allusion_n to_o some_o passage_n in_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o express_v themselves_o not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o also_o by_o sign_n and_o symbol_n it_o be_v for_o that_o that_o they_o make_v those_o who_o be_v baptize_v to_o taste_v of_o honey_n and_o milk_n but_o it_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o represent_v particular_o by_o these_o symbol_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n receive_v in_o their_o soul_n the_o same_o grace_n which_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o sick_a feel_v which_o he_o cure_v in_o their_o body_n or_o that_o those_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o believe_v in_o he_o feel_v the_o eye_n of_o their_o soul_n to_o open_v as_o well_o as_o the_o ear_n of_o their_o heart_n that_o they_o be_v cure_v of_o all_o their_o spiritual_a malady_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n have_v no_o further_a power_n over_o they_o therefore_o exorcism_n be_v make_v use_n of_o and_o the_o term_n of_o epphata_n be_v open_v also_o of_o hospital_n of_o oil_n whereof_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n make_v use_v of_o in_o cure_v corporal_a malady_n posterity_n be_v not_o content_a with_o this_o it_o be_v thought_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v apparent_a that_o christian_n be_v king_n and_o priest_n in_o anoint_v with_o a_o more_o odoriferous_a oil_n this_o unction_n be_v join_v to_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v yet_o with_o the_o greek_n and_o as_o it_o have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o priest_n who_o baptize_v administer_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n the_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n jerome_n and_o st._n augustine_n differ_v from_o the_o priest_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o bishop_n have_v the_o sole_a right_n of_o ordain_v priest_n our_o author_n after_o have_v make_v these_o remark_n give_v his_o sentiment_n concern_v a_o canon_n of_o a_o 1._o council_n of_o orange_n which_o cause_v then_o great_a dispute_n betwixt_o mr._n de_fw-fr s._n cyran_n and_o f._n sirmond_n and_o maintain_v that_o the_o latter_a have_v well_o cite_v and_o understand_v it_o though_o his_o adversary_n accuse_v he_o of_o falsehood_n grotius_n believe_v that_o this_o canon_n give_v the_o power_n to_o priest_n to_o administer_v the_o chrism_n and_o order_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v administer_v but_o once_o nullus_fw-la ministrorum_fw-la qui_fw-la baptizandi_fw-la recepit_fw-la officium_fw-la sine_fw-la chrismate_fw-la
he_o dare_v not_o despise_v they_o he_o do_v believe_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o party_n therein_o our_o author_n show_v 12._o what_o pain_v st._n prosper_n and_o the_o pope_n xystus_n and_o leo_n take_v to_o refute_v or_o to_o destroy_v pelagianism_n and_o semipelagianism_a it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o time_n that_o vincent_n of_o lerin_n make_v his_o commonitory_n to_o wit_n three_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n he_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o objection_n that_o st._n prosper_n have_v refute_v under_o the_o title_n of_o objectiones_fw-la vincentianae_fw-la this_o commonitory_n be_v print_v late_o in_o 12._o at_o cambridge_n with_o the_o note_n of_o mr._n baluze_n and_o the_o book_n of_o st._n augustine_n of_o heresy_n usher_n in_o this_o same_o chapter_n relate_v the_o ravages_n that_o the_o scotch_a and_o the_o pict_n commit_v in_o england_n the_o arrival_n of_o the_o saxon_n into_o this_o island_n the_o manner_n how_o they_o become_v master_n on_o it_o and_o the_o other_o event_n of_o that_o time_n before_o 13._o that_o these_o disaster_n happen_v in_o england_n a_o monk_n name_v faustus_n retire_v from_o hence_o into_o the_o narbonic_a gaul_n where_o he_o become_v abbot_n of_o lerin_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o riez_n after_o maximus_n who_o he_o also_o succeed_v in_o the_o abbey_n of_o lerin_n he_o assist_v at_o a_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n cccclxii_n where_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o every_o year_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o council_n hold_v among_o the_o gaul_n which_o shall_v be_v convocate_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o arles_n there_o be_v assemble_v one_o in_o this_o city_n which_o order_v faustus_n to_o express_v his_o sentiment_n touch_v the_o matter_n of_o grace_n and_o another_o at_o lion_n by_o the_o order_n of_o which_o he_o add_v something_o to_o what_o he_o have_v already_o write_v because_o some_o new_a error_n have_v be_v discover_v these_o error_n be_v those_o to_o which_o the_o divine_n of_o marseilles_n give_v the_o name_n of_o predestinarian_a heresy_n that_o some_o maintain_v to_o have_v be_v a_o real_a heresy_n and_o other_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n augustine_n we_o have_v no_o more_o of_o the_o act_n of_o these_o two_o synod_n but_o the_o work_n of_o faustus_n subsist_v yet_o it_o be_v entitle_v de_fw-fr gratia_n &_o libero_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la direct_v to_o leontius_n archbishop_n of_o arles_n and_o very_o clear_o contain_v semipelagianism_a erasmus_n get_v it_o first_o print_v at_o basil_n in_o m.d.xxviii_o and_o it_o have_v be_v since_o insert_v in_o the_o 8_o the_o tom_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n faustus_n send_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o arles_n to_o a_o predestinarian_a priest_n name_v lucidus_fw-la to_o oblige_v he_o to_o retract_v his_o error_n and_o to_o subscribe_v this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n his_o letter_n to_o lucidus_fw-la be_v still_o to_o be_v â—ad_v and_o the_o answer_n of_o this_o priest_n direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o arles_n where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o condemn_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o that_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o man_n freewill_n be_v entire_o extinct_a that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o all_o man_n that_o some_o be_v destine_v to_o death_n and_o other_o to_o life_n that_o from_o adam_n to_o jesus_n christ_n no_o pagan_n have_v be_v save_v by_o the_o first_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o wit_n by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n because_o they_o have_v lose_v the_o free_a will_n in_o our_o first_o father_n that_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n and_o the_o great_a of_o saint_n have_v remain_v in_o paradise_n until_o the_o time_n of_o redemption_n this_o be_v almost_o a_o full_a abridgement_n of_o the_o book_n of_o faustus_n some_o learned_a man_n have_v maintain_v that_o faustus_n have_v pass_v his_o commission_n and_o that_o many_o of_o those_o that_o have_v assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n and_o lion_n have_v not_o subscribe_v his_o book_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o difficult_a to_o believe_v that_o a_o bishop_n that_o be_v very_o much_o esteem_v as_o faustus_n be_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o sidonius_n apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o clermont_n in_o auvergne_n who_o make_v his_o elegy_n in_o several_a place_n and_o by_o gennadus_fw-la who_o praise_v this_o work_n it_o be_v i_o say_v difficult_a enough_o to_o conceive_v how_o he_o can_v have_v the_o boldness_n to_o attribute_v to_o a_o council_n opinion_n which_o be_v so_o odious_a to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o and_o to_o think_v the_o member_n of_o this_o council_n can_v not_o show_v their_o resentment_n thereof_o neither_o do_v those_o who_o say_v that_o faustus_n exceed_v his_o commission_n give_v any_o reason_n only_o that_o they_o can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o semipelagian_n among_o the_o gaul_n in_o our_o author_n be_v the_o different_a judgement_n that_o divers_a learned_a man_n have_v make_v of_o faustus_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v not_o very_o favourable_a to_o he_o baronius_n too_o speak_v ill_a enough_o of_o he_o so_o that_o it_o happen_v now_o to_o the_o semipelagian_n what_o do_v in_o time_n pass_v to_o the_o pelagian_n which_o be_v that_o those_o who_o believe_v their_o principal_a tenet_n condemn_v they_o only_o because_o those_o who_o have_v be_v more_o considerable_a than_o themselves_o have_v former_o condemn_v they_o the_o book_n of_o faustus_n be_v 14._o not_o unknown_a it_o be_v carry_v to_o constantinople_n where_o man_n mind_n be_v divide_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n it_o contain_v some_o maintain_v it_o be_v orthodox_n and_o other_o heretical_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o possessar_n a_o african_a bishop_n who_o be_v then_o at_o constantinople_n and_o who_o write_v of_o it_o to_o pope_n hormisda_v in_o the_o year_n dxx_o to_o know_v his_o thought_n thereupon_o person_n of_o the_o first_o quality_n among_o which_o be_v vitalianus_n and_o justinian_n who_o have_v be_v since_o emperor_n desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v what_o sentiment_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v of_o it_o hormisda_n disapprove_v the_o book_n of_o faustus_n and_o send_v they_o to_o consult_v these_o of_o st._n augustin_n of_o predestination_n and_o perseverance_n there_o be_v then_o at_o constantinople_n a_o monk_n name_v john_n maxence_n who_o write_v a_o answer_n col._n to_o the_o letter_n of_o hormisda_n where_o he_o compare_v the_o opinion_n of_o st._n augustin_n and_o those_o of_o faustus_n and_o desperate_o censure_v possessar_n and_o those_o that_o maintain_v that_o the_o book_n of_o faustus_n be_v orthodox_n it_o appear_v by_o that_o that_o possessar_n be_v a_o semi-pelagian_a and_o consequent_o that_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n have_v not_o be_v able_a as_o yet_o to_o submit_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o this_o church_n to_o their_o decision_n the_o vandal_n be_v become_v master_n of_o africa_n during_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o pelagian_a controversy_n and_o as_o they_o be_v arian_n they_o drive_v away_o a_o great_a number_n of_o bishop_n that_o follow_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a thrasamond_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n have_v send_v 60_o of_o they_o into_o exile_n from_o the_o province_n of_o byzacene_n into_o sardinia_n they_o be_v consult_v from_o the_o east_n upon_o the_o controversy_n of_o grace_n rather_o to_o have_v a_o public_a declaration_n of_o their_o opinion_n than_o to_o draw_v instruction_n from_o they_o see_v those_o that_o do_v write_v to_o they_o have_v already_o take_v party_n and_o condemn_v in_o their_o letter_n not_o only_o the_o pelagian_n but_o also_o the_o book_n of_o faustus_n fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o esfague_n answer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o other_o and_o expose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustin_n in_o a_o letter_n and_o in_o a_o particular_a book_n direct_v to_o one_o paul_n a_o deacon_n the_o same_o fulgentius_n make_v also_o other_o work_n upon_o this_o matter_n whereof_o several_a place_n may_v be_v see_v in_o our_o author_n he_o have_v compose_v seven_o book_n against_o the_o two_o of_o faustus_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n but_o they_o be_v lose_v these_o african_a bishop_n return_v to_o their_o church_n in_o the_o year_n dxxiii_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o death_n of_o thrasamond_n as_o victor_n of_o tonnein_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o chronicle_n but_o fulgenius_n have_v refute_v faustus_n before_o he_o have_v leave_v sardinia_n whence_o it_o follow_v as_o well_o as_o from_o the_o letter_n of_o possessar_n that_o binius_fw-la have_v not_o well_o relate_v the_o three_o council_n of_o arles_n who_o opinion_n faustus_n have_v expound_v in_o the_o year_n dxxiu_o but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o only_a fault_n he_o have_v commit_v he_o have_v correct_v or_o rather_o corrupt_v as_o he_o think_v
for_o the_o second_o and_o it_o be_v that_o which_o occasion_v mr._n jurieu_o to_o add_v to_o this_o work_n the_o addition_n which_o be_v to_o be_v mark_v we_o shall_v not_o speak_v of_o they_o that_o be_v insensible_o spread_v all_o over_o the_o book_n but_o stick_v to_o such_o as_o form_v a_o new_a entire_a and_o well_o distinguish_v member_n the_o first_o of_o these_o addition_n be_v in_o the_o preface_n and_o serve_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o two_o complaint_n the_o one_o treat_v on_o the_o fear_n that_o new_a convert_v may_v entertain_v in_o their_o state_n of_o hypocrisy_n in_o hope_n of_o a_o great_a reformation_n in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o other_o be_v of_o what_o the_o author_n have_v say_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n he_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o complaint_n and_o prove_v too_o much_o because_o he_o prove_v that_o god_n never_o promise_v the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o jeremiah_n never_o reveal_v to_o the_o jew_n the_o near_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o god_n reveal_v to_o he_o he_o add_v that_o god_n think_v it_o convenient_a to_o keep_v the_o knowledge_n of_o certain_a prophecy_n from_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v not_o shun_v they_o but_o that_o at_o other_o time_n he_o think_v it_o convenient_a that_o we_o may_v be_v aid_v in_o procure_v the_o effect_n and_o execution_n he_o say_v that_o as_o it_o will_v be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o drink_v of_o stink_a and_o empoison_v water_n in_o hope_n that_o they_o may_v be_v purify_v in_o two_o or_o three_o year_n so_o it_o will_v be_v a_o disorder_n both_o of_o mind_n and_o heart_n that_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a to_o stick_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o hope_n that_o in_o some_o year_n it_o may_v be_v purify_v as_o for_o the_o other_o point_n he_o admire_v that_o some_o have_v make_v a_o noise_n against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v patient_o wait_v for_o it_o although_o some_o have_v threaten_v to_o complain_v of_o it_o and_o he_o be_v not_o ashamed_a in_o this_o to_o be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o cocceius_n the_o second_o addition_n contain_v the_o eight_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o work_n and_o serve_v for_o explication_n to_o the_o first_o nine_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o prophecy_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n which_o be_v not_o explain_v by_o mr._n jurieu_o he_o have_v judge_v that_o in_o show_v the_o complete_a system_a of_o all_o the_o eveâ—ts_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o first_o book_n it_o will_v dart_v a_o great_a light_n upon_o each_o of_o the_o vision_n he_o refute_v they_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o seven_o epistle_n of_o st._n john_n to_o the_o seven_o principal_a church_n of_o asia_n be_v prophetic_a and_o his_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o open_n of_o the_o great_a theatre_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o st._n john_n be_v but_o at_o the_o four_o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n he_o find_v that_o it_o begin_v like_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n and_o he_o stop_v chief_o at_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o at_o the_o twenty_o four_o ancient_n that_o be_v about_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n after_o this_o he_o give_v we_o a_o observation_n which_o be_v call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n this_o whole_a book_n be_v but_o a_o paraphrase_n upon_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o revelation_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n he_o explain_v the_o system_a of_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n in_o great_a and_o small_a and_o always_o by_o very_o ingenious_a and_o happy_a supposition_n and_o all_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n what_o follow_v and_o what_o have_v be_v explain_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o be_v form_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o addition_n comprehend_v the_o 14_o 15_o and_o 16_o chapter_n and_o apply_v to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papist_n the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o to_o the_o thessalonian_n and_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 13_o the_o and_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o four_o addition_n be_v very_o curious_a and_o of_o importance_n to_o the_o author_n it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 15._o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o tome_n and_o answer_v to_o a_o remark_n make_v by_o a_o great_a many_o people_n that_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o here_o with_o great_a assurance_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v propose_v but_o as_o conjecture_n he_o say_v that_o it_o will_v be_v know_v some_o day_n what_o make_v he_o speak_v after_o so_o decisive_a a_o manner_n and_o with_o such_o confidence_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o will_v be_v willing_a that_o three_o thing_n be_v consider_v first_o that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o event_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v yet_o with_o so_o much_o assurance_n as_o be_v think_v the_o second_o that_o whereas_o he_o have_v declare_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o he_o consent_v willing_o that_o that_o may_v pass_v with_o the_o reader_n as_o conjecture_n it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o he_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n of_o believe_v what_o he_o see_v or_o what_o he_o think_v he_o see_v in_o the_o prophet_n write_n the_o three_o that_o before_o we_o censure_v he_o of_o rashness_n upon_o what_o he_o so_o confident_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n his_o principle_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v and_o examine_v together_o but_o because_o the_o reader_n may_v choose_v whether_o they_o will_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o last_o remonstrance_n when_o there_o be_v any_o pain_n to_o be_v take_v in_o find_v out_o the_o connexion_n of_o divers_a principle_n that_o be_v here_o and_o there_o in_o that_o great_a volume_n the_o author_n ease_v they_o by_o sum_v up_o his_o principle_n and_o their_o consequence_n and_o after_o he_o have_v show_v their_o connexion_n he_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o false_a conjecture_n shall_v meet_v always_o and_o that_o chance_n shall_v unite_v one_o or_o two_o hundred_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a whatever_o strength_n of_o reason_n be_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o matter_n philosopher_n will_v not_o find_v what_o they_o will_v look_v for_o but_o if_o they_o stop_v at_o the_o five_o addition_n they_o will_v find_v that_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v labour_v for_o they_o as_o well_o as_o for_o other_o that_o he_o have_v reserve_v for_o they_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o work_n as_o a_o relish_v piece_n and_o the_o high_a point_n of_o meditation_n the_o title_n of_o this_o appendix_n be_v a_o essay_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n where_o be_v see_v proof_n of_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o religion_n draw_v from_o nature_n this_o maxim_n be_v first_o settle_v that_o god_n apply_v his_o essence_n to_o all_o being_n and_o that_o from_o this_o application_n come_v a_o impression_n that_o make_v the_o divinity_n and_o all_o its_o mystery_n appear_v every_o where_o after_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o this_o truth_n may_v be_v ascertain_v by_o three_o example_n that_o will_v show_v that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o father_n with_o the_o word_n the_o adorable_a trinity_n of_o the_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o essence_n and_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v three_o mystery_n whereof_o the_o impression_n be_v stamp_v in_o nature_n to_o show_v this_o the_o author_n begin_v to_o consider_v the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o after_o have_v say_v in_o general_a that_o these_o three_o mystery_n be_v find_v there_o he_o examine_v in_o particular_a adam_n marriage_n as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o father_n with_o the_o son_n show_v several_a fine_a relation_n of_o these_o two_o matter_n then_o he_o raise_v himself_o to_o the_o high_a world_n and_o he_o find_v there_o the_o same_o mark_n that_o he_o find_v below_o for_o he_o find_v that_o the_o union_n of_o matter_n and_o motion_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o marriage_n which_o resemble_v much_o that_o of_o adam_n and_o the_o same_o resemblance_n appear_v yet_o more_o in_o the_o union_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n with_o what_o be_v call_v nature_n and_o in_o the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o church_n see_v then_o four_o impression_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a father_n with_o the_o son_n one_o in_o the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n one_o in_o the_o union_n of_o matter_n and_o motion_n and_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o sensible_a world_n consider_v in_o its_o self_n one_o in_o the_o
divine_n who_o pretend_v that_o episcopacy_n be_v of_o divine_a institution_n maintain_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o saint_n james_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o a_o apostle_n but_o st._n paul_n give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o apostle_n they_o say_v that_o this_o first_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v a_o right_a of_o enter_v into_o the_o most_o holy_a place_n and_o to_o carry_v a_o golden_a reed_n as_o the_o high_a priest_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a at_o least_o that_o st._n epiphanes_n mistake_v when_o he_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o eusebius_n to_o prove_v it_o for_o eusebius_n never_o say_v any_o such_o thing_n speak_v of_o st._n james_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a likelihood_n that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o these_o false_a tradition_n which_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n beside_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v prophet_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n who_o charge_n consist_v chief_o to_o edify_v the_o church_n by_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o most_o difficult_a passage_n of_o scripture_n they_o penetrate_v sometime_o into_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o foretell_v its_o event_n justin_n martyr_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n continue_v also_o to_o his_o time_n but_o it_o be_v soon_o extinguish_v for_o when_o montan_n begin_v to_o publish_v his_o revelation_n the_o church_n of_o phrygia_n be_v move_v thereat_o and_o these_o motion_n of_o wonder_n and_o admiration_n be_v form_v common_o on_o unheard_a of_o event_n or_o which_o be_v extreme_o rare_a the_o author_n affirm_v this_o maxim_n that_o prophecy_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v until_o after_o their_o accomplishment_n opinion_n have_v be_v always_o much_o divide_v about_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n st._n irenaeus_n refute_v the_o valentinian_o be_v fall_v into_o a_o great_a excess_n for_o he_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n live_v almost_o 50_o year_n the_o most_o common_a opinion_n be_v that_o he_o preach_v the_o space_n of_o 3_o or_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a mr._n burman_n take_v another_o party_n and_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v but_o two_o feast_n of_o the_o passover_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o he_o can_v live_v but_o a_o year_n and_o a_o half_a after_o his_o baptism_n the_o last_o passover_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n make_v another_o subject_n of_o contestation_n the_o greek_n who_o think_v they_o have_v a_o great_a interest_n to_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n communicate_v with_o leaven_a bread_n pretend_v that_o he_o celebrate_v his_o last_o passover_n after_o the_o wednesday_n at_o night_n this_o opinion_n which_o be_v establish_v by_o they_o but_o since_o the_o dispute_v they_o have_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n upon_o the_o azyme_n deserve_v not_o much_o examination_n scaliger_n have_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o retract_v and_o to_o refute_v himself_o upon_o this_o matter_n for_o after_o have_v incline_v to_o the_o greek_n he_o maintain_v at_o last_o that_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v the_o lamb_n of_o the_o passover_n a_o day_n before_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o other_o jew_n who_o begin_v to_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n but_o on_o friday_n at_o night_n our_o author_n believe_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o all_o the_o jew_n be_v force_v to_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n the_o same_o day_n because_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o kill_v all_o the_o lamb_n in_o the_o porch_n of_o the_o temple_n the_o almost_o infinite_a number_n of_o these_o beast_n which_o be_v to_o be_v kill_v and_o which_o if_o josephus_n may_v be_v believe_v amount_v to_o five_o million_o five_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o trouble_v he_o not_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o priest_n who_o assist_v at_o this_o service_n be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o great_a execution_n not_o mention_v that_o each_o private_a man_n have_v a_o right_a to_o kill_v his_o lamb_n provide_v it_o be_v in_o the_o porch_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v so_o big_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o solomon_n there_o enter_v into_o it_o 22000_o ox_n 12000_o sheep_n beside_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o people_n offer_v yet_o there_o remain_v a_o great_a difficulty_n for_o the_o lamb_n be_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v present_v but_o at_o the_o nine_o hour_n to_o wit_n at_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o josephus_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o ceremony_n end_v about_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n so_o though_o the_o temple_n shall_v be_v spacious_a enough_o to_o contain_v the_o number_n of_o lamb_n the_o time_n will_v not_o be_v long_o enough_o to_o kill_v they_o the_o last_o dispute_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o this_o matter_n have_v be_v treat_v on_o very_a often_o we_o will_v make_v a_o end_n here_o a_o famous_a speech_n of_o monsieur_n cocquelin_n chancellor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o paris_n in_o 1686._o it_o be_v the_o custom_n among_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n before_o the_o cap_n be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o have_v accomplish_v their_o licence_n to_o present_v they_o by_o a_o doctor_n to_o the_o chancellor_n of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n the_o doctor_n who_o present_v these_o licentiate_n make_v a_o small_a discourse_n in_o their_o praise_n to_o which_o the_o chancellor_n answer_v by_o another_o discourse_n as_o this_o which_o mr._n cocquelin_n have_v make_v this_o year_n on_o the_o like_a occasion_n have_v have_v something_o singular_a in_o it_o as_o well_o for_o its_o eloquence_n which_o how_o natural_a soever_o it_o be_v to_o the_o author_n have_v not_o notwithstanding_o appear_v with_o so_o much_o lustre_n but_o for_o the_o fine_a and_o delicate_a turn_n wherewith_o he_o manage_v his_o subject_n when_o he_o treat_v on_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o time_n and_o by_o the_o fine_a poem_n which_o he_o add_v to_o it_o we_o have_v think_v we_o can_v not_o do_v better_a than_o to_o begin_v with_o this_o piece_n which_o have_v fall_v by_o chance_n into_o our_o hand_n and_o to_o gather_v together_o the_o scatter_a piece_n which_o we_o have_v promise_v to_o impart_v to_o the_o public_a when_o they_o shall_v deserve_v to_o have_v this_o justice_n do_v they_o here_o be_v then_o what_o he_o say_v viris_fw-la eruditis_fw-la è_fw-la theologica_fw-la palaestra_fw-la biennio_fw-la quolibet_fw-la secendentibus_fw-la viri_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la parisiensis_fw-la proceres_fw-la sapientissimi_fw-la patres_fw-la auditores_fw-la humanissimi_fw-la non_fw-la defuit_fw-la huc_fw-la usque_fw-la neque_fw-la decrit_fw-fr unquam_fw-la laborum_fw-la laudisque_fw-la sibi_fw-la conciliandae_fw-la seges_fw-la si_fw-la modo_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o scholis_fw-la didicerint_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la summum_fw-la perducere_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la rerum_fw-la pro_fw-la locorum_fw-la pro_fw-la temporum_fw-la opportunitate_fw-la impendere_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la bravium_fw-la de_fw-la quo_fw-la hodie_fw-la apostolus_fw-la at_o que_fw-la immarcescibilem_fw-la corenam_fw-la totis_fw-la viribus_fw-la contendere_fw-la voluerint_fw-la et_fw-la sane_fw-la quamvis_fw-la pro_fw-la uberrima_fw-la sacrae_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologicae_fw-la paris_n feracitate_fw-la ex_fw-la ipsius_fw-la sinu_fw-la viri_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la sacrarum_fw-la litterarum_fw-la genere_fw-la quantum_fw-la patitur_fw-la aetas_fw-la exercitatissimi_fw-la longè_fw-la plures_fw-la uno_fw-la quoque_fw-la biennio_fw-la prorumpant_fw-la quam_fw-la ex_fw-la toto_fw-la quantus_fw-la quantus_fw-la est_fw-la reliquo_fw-la christiano_n orbe_fw-la quod_fw-la nihilominus_fw-la apud_fw-la apostolos_fw-la christus_fw-la olim_fw-la dominus_fw-la pronuntiavit_fw-la effatum_fw-la illud_fw-la ipsum_fw-la labentibus_fw-la exinde_fw-la perpetuo_fw-la saeculis_fw-la merito_fw-la proferri_fw-la potuit_fw-la poteritque_fw-la inposterum_fw-la messis_fw-la quidem_fw-la multa_fw-la operarii_fw-la vero_fw-la pauci_fw-la at_o nunquam_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la christi_fw-la aliud_fw-la oraculum_fw-la vos_fw-la apostolos_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la religionemque_fw-la praedicandam_fw-la adhortantis_fw-la aequiori_fw-la jure_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o praesentiarum_fw-la possit_fw-la usurpari_fw-la quo_fw-la verae_fw-la sapientiae_fw-la candidatis_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la fidei_fw-la religionisque_fw-la aut_fw-la disseminandâ—_n aut_fw-la propagandae_fw-la pro_fw-la nostro_fw-la munere_fw-la concedamus_fw-la licentiam_fw-la videte_fw-la aiebat_fw-la deus_fw-la ille_fw-la generis_fw-la humani_fw-la servator_fw-la videte_fw-la regiones_fw-la quoniam_fw-la jam_fw-la albae_fw-la sunt_fw-la ad_fw-la messem_fw-la enimvero_fw-la quicumque_fw-la hactenus_fw-la sacrae_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theol._n paris_n stadium_fw-la emensi_fw-la praeivere_fw-la vobis_fw-la ad_fw-la coronam_fw-la galliam_n quae_fw-la monstris_fw-la ad_fw-la calvinum_fw-la usque_fw-la caruerat_fw-la aut_fw-la totam_fw-la catholicae_fw-la fidei_fw-la deditam_fw-la aut_fw-la nascentem_fw-la haeresim_fw-la quae_fw-la proinde_fw-la tunc_fw-la contemptui_fw-la potius_fw-la quam_fw-la timori_fw-la habebatur_fw-la aut_fw-la jam_fw-la adultam_fw-la atque_fw-la roboratam_fw-la atque_fw-la adeo_fw-la cui_fw-la evertendae_fw-la inutilis_fw-la ut_fw-la plurimum_fw-la opera_fw-la navabatur_fw-la divino_fw-la sacrae_fw-la sapientiae_fw-la lumine_fw-la illustrandam_fw-la aggressi_fw-la sunt_fw-la vobis_fw-la vero_fw-la licentiandi_fw-la meritissimi_fw-la id_fw-la unum_fw-la ex_fw-la divinae_fw-la providentiae_fw-la
which_o have_v be_v so_o often_o fatal_a to_o the_o church_n they_o undertake_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n and_o to_o put_v the_o young_a folk_n from_o their_o employment_n or_o to_o impose_v a_o oath_n upon_o they_o that_o all_o perhaps_o have_v not_o sign_v without_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n yet_o some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v establish_v this_o form_n be_v person_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a meritâ—â—_n who_o i_o be_o persuade_v have_v act_v in_o this_o occasion_n by_o a_o sincere_a zeal_n to_o maintain_v what_o they_o regard_v as_o truth_n i_o shall_v only_o wish_v they_o have_v more_o extent_n and_o a_o great_a freedom_n of_o mind_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o 33_o oration_n of_o themistius_n 13_o of_o which_o have_v be_v former_o publish_v dennis_n petavius_n of_o the_o society_n of_o jesus_n translate_v many_o of_o they_o into_o latin_a with_o annotation_n to_o 20_o of_o these_o oration_n be_v add_v other_o note_n and_o to_o the_o remain_v 13_o be_v join_v the_o perpetual_a observation_n of_o john_n harduinus_fw-la a_o member_n of_o the_o same_o society_n paris_n in_o fol._n themistius_n be_v a_o philosopher_n of_o paphlagonia_n so_o eloquent_a that_o he_o have_v give_v he_o the_o surname_n of_o euphrades_n he_o publish_v commentary_n upon_o aristotle_n when_o he_o be_v very_o young_a which_o be_v so_o much_o esteem_v that_o one_o of_o the_o best_a philosopher_n of_o greece_n quit_v his_o school_n to_o go_v to_o see_v he_o he_o teach_v with_o so_o much_o clearness_n at_o antioch_n nicomedia_n rome_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o he_o outdo_v all_o the_o philosopher_n of_o his_o time_n the_o roman_n be_v so_o charm_v with_o he_o that_o they_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v oblige_v he_o to_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o but_o they_o obtain_v not_o this_o advantage_n themistius_n choose_v rather_o to_o return_v to_o constantinople_n where_o he_o pass_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v belove_v of_o six_o emperor_n constantius_n confer_v the_o dignity_n of_o praetor_n upon_o he_o and_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o brazen_a statue_n valence_n have_v so_o great_a a_o deference_n for_o he_o that_o in_o consideration_n of_o he_o he_o moderate_v the_o false_a zeal_n which_o lead_v he_o to_o persecute_v the_o orthodox_n it_o be_v assure_o one_o of_o the_o great_a mark_n of_o esteem_n which_o can_v be_v give_v to_o a_o man_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o prince_n have_v determine_v to_o extirpate_v a_o religion_n all_o that_o retard_v the_o progress_n of_o this_o design_n be_v uneasy_a to_o he_o and_o incommode_n he_o extraordinary_o they_o be_v very_o powerful_a reason_n only_o which_o can_v work_v a_o alteration_n of_o this_o nature_n yet_o the_o discourse_n of_o themistius_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n upon_o a_o emperor_n animate_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o orthodox_n by_o the_o counsel_n of_o some_o arian_n bishop_n and_o by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o the_o empress_n this_o philosopher_n represent_v to_o valence_n that_o he_o persecute_v without_o cause_n man_n of_o worth_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o crime_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o think_v otherwise_o than_o he_o do_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o wonder_v at_o this_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n that_o the_o gentile_n be_v much_o more_o divide_v among_o themselves_o than_o christian_n that_o every_o one_o point_v at_o truth_n by_o some_o place_n and_o that_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o confound_v the_o pride_n of_o man_n and_o to_o render_v himself_o more_o venerable_a by_o the_o difficulty_n which_o there_o be_v of_o know_v he_o it_o be_v pity_n that_o such_o fine_a thought_n have_v be_v say_v by_o a_o pagan_a and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v necessary_a that_o christian_n shall_v learn_v this_o important_a lesson_n from_o anâ—_n idolatrous_a man._n yet_o they_o ought_v to_o profit_v thereby_o but_o mr._n fletcher_n who_o have_v so_o careful_o relate_v this_o discourse_n of_o themistius_n to_o shame_v thereby_o the_o memory_n of_o a_o arian_n emperor_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n a_o little_a while_n after_o also_o take_v upon_o he_o a_o command_n which_o be_v as_o a_o fit_a subject_n for_o a_o second_o discourse_n of_o themistius_n but_o he_o be_v far_o from_o do_v it_o because_o of_o the_o charge_n of_o perfect_a of_o constantinople_n and_o of_o tutor_n to_o the_o son_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a which_o this_o emperor_n give_v he_o lest_o he_o shall_v cease_v his_o applause_n for_o all_o the_o order_n of_o the_o court_n it_o be_v very_o strange_a that_o a_o prince_n who_o abolish_v vigorous_o the_o relic_n of_o paganism_n and_o who_o give_v even_o no_o very_o good_a quarter_n to_o the_o sectary_n of_o christianity_n shall_v trust_v the_o education_n of_o his_o son_n to_o a_o heathen_a yet_o it_o be_v true_a that_o theodosius_n have_v do_v all_o this_o for_o those_o who_o say_v that_o themistius_n be_v a_o christian_a and_o chief_a of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o agnoite_n who_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absolute_o ignorant_a of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n they_o confound_v he_o with_o another_o themistius_n a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o sect_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o justin_n towards_o the_o year_n 519._o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o pretend_a christianity_n of_o themistius_n to_o say_v that_o he_o have_v cite_v this_o passage_n of_o scripture_n the_o heart_n of_o the_o king_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n this_o i_o say_v signify_v nothing_o because_o that_o beside_o his_o cite_n these_o word_n as_o if_o he_o have_v take_v they_o from_o the_o book_n of_o the_o assyrian_n every_o one_o know_v that_o longinus_n have_v quote_v moses_n with_o eulogy_n on_o he_o without_o be_v on_o that_o account_n engage_v ere_o the_o less_o in_o paganism_n themistius_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v a_o honest_a man_n because_o he_o always_o have_v the_o friendship_n of_o st._n gregory_n of_o nazianze_n he_o have_v leave_v 36_o harangue_n henry_n stephen_n be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v publish_v any_o of_o they_o father_n petau_n be_v then_o at_o the_o college_n of_o la_fw-fr fleche_n make_v a_o edition_n thereof_o he_o add_v a_o second_o much_o better_o when_o he_o come_v to_o paris_n but_o it_o be_v yet_o very_o imperfect_a see_v there_o lack_v sixteen_o oration_n he_o seek_v so_o successful_o that_o he_o find_v thirteen_o whereof_o he_o translate_v into_o latin_a the_o considerabl_a part_n he_o leave_v they_o as_o a_o depositum_fw-la in_o the_o college_n of_o clermont_n bibliotheck_n and_o these_o be_v they_o which_o appear_v the_o first_o time_n in_o the_o edition_n of_o themistius_n that_o father_n hardovin_n have_v late_o give_v we_o he_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a jesuit_n who_o be_v bring_v to_o paris_n to_o be_v employ_v with_o father_n cautel_n to_o make_v the_o supplement_n of_o dogmata_fw-la theologica_fw-la of_o father_n petau_n but_o this_o design_n have_v not_o succeed_v so_o that_o these_o two_o jesuit_n have_v elsewhere_o endeavour_v by_o other_o work_n to_o make_v their_o talon_n be_v value_v father_n cautel_n have_v set_v his_o face_n another_o way_n as_o for_o father_n hardovin_n the_o public_a have_v already_o know_v that_o he_o work_v upon_o a_o commentary_n of_o pliny_n in_o usum_fw-la delphini_n which_o will_v be_v say_v they_o a_o most_o complete_a piece_n and_o which_o will_v be_v publish_v in_o a_o year_n moreover_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o publish_v all_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o bibliotheque_fw-fr of_o clermont_n which_o have_v not_o be_v as_o yet_o print_v and_o he_o have_v begin_v by_o the_o oration_n of_o themistius_n at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o father_n garnier_n who_o die_v a_o bologne_n in_o italy_n the_o 26_o the_o of_o october_n 1681._o during_o the_o voyage_n he_o make_v to_o rome_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o his_o society_n in_o this_o edition_n have_v be_v insert_v all_o the_o note_n of_o father_n petau_n upon_o twenty_o discourse_n of_o themistius_n and_o many_o thing_n be_v very_o learned_a therein_o there_o be_v in_o particular_a a_o gross_a error_n of_o appian_n who_o say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o civil_a war_n that_o the_o roman_n have_v have_v king_n during_o 100_o olympiad_n and_o consul_n 100_o olympiad_n also_o whereas_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o tarquin_n be_v banish_v rome_n in_o the_o year_n 244_o after_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o city_n 156_o year_n before_o it_o have_v last_v a_o hundred_o olympiad_n beside_o that_o appian_n contradict_v himself_o visible_o see_v he_o place_v the_o dictatorship_n of_o sylla_n but_o in_o the_o 175_o olympiad_n father_n petau_n also_o pretend_v that_o scaliger_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lesser_a mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o
the_o most_o displease_a tenet_n of_o his_o sect_n to_o put_v their_o grosser_n abuse_n in_o oblivion_n and_o final_o to_o bury_v the_o most_o part_n of_o school_n dispute_v it_o be_v hard_a to_o think_v that_o a_o man_n support_v by_o all_o that_o be_v great_a in_o his_o communion_n whereof_o he_o seem_v the_o oracle_n shall_v write_v to_o deceive_v his_o fellow-citizen_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v think_v that_o a_o bare_a exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n shall_v be_v capable_a to_o bring_v back_o into_o its_o bosom_n they_o that_o have_v quit_v it_o with_o so_o much_o reluctancy_n and_o remain_v in_o it_o in_o spite_n of_o what_o can_v be_v inflict_v upon_o they_o the_o tenet_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o indies_n nor_o in_o america_n nor_o be_v we_o to_o learn_v from_o the_o uncertain_a relation_n of_o some_o ignorant_a traveller_n we_o see_v its_o practice_n and_o devotion_n before_o our_o eye_n the_o book_n of_o their_o doctor_n be_v tell_v in_o every_o place_n and_o most_o part_n of_o our_o reformer_n be_v either_o bishop_n priest_n or_o friar_n so_o that_o neither_o they_o nor_o their_o disciple_n can_v be_v ignorant_a neither_o of_o what_o the_o romish_a church_n believe_v nor_o of_o what_o it_o practice_n beside_o the_o minister_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o dissemble_v in_o their_o opinion_n because_o the_o clergy_n of_o it_o gain_v far_o more_o than_o those_o of_o any_o other_o communion_n this_o reflection_n may_v make_v m._n the_o meaux_n sincerity_n very_o doubtful_a who_o declare_v at_o the_o very_a beginning_n that_o he_o design_n to_o render_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n more_o clear_a than_o they_o be_v and_o to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o such_o as_o be_v false_o impute_v to_o it_o nevertheless_o the_o reform_a be_v bring_v up_o in_o a_o religion_n which_o inspire_v true_a faith_n and_o be_v otherwise_o move_v to_o desire_v a_o reunion_n in_o hope_n to_o see_v the_o end_n of_o their_o misery_n fancy_v that_o the_o accusation_n of_o this_o bishop_n be_v but_o a_o pretext_n he_o use_v to_o cast_v out_o of_o his_o creed_n what_o be_v troublesome_a and_o hard_a to_o believe_v beside_o the_o noise_n of_o a_o agreement_n between_o the_o two_o religion_n which_o be_v a_o long_a time_n sow_v among_o the_o people_n and_o whereof_o diver_n '_o minister_n be_v make_v to_o draw_v the_o project_n m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n and_o his_o follower_n slip_v many_o word_n which_o be_v general_a promise_n of_o a_o reformation_n upon_o condition_n of_o reunion_n if_o it_o appear_v now_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o sincerity_n in_o all_o the_o promise_n that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n make_v and_o that_o at_o that_o very_a time_n the_o clear-sighted_a can_v soon_o discover_v that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o pure_a cheat_n the_o reform_v can_v be_v praise_v enough_o for_o not_o trust_v to_o they_o nor_o can_v the_o other_o be_v blame_v enough_o that_o make_v nothing_o of_o play_v with_o what_o be_v most_o sacred_a when_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o cheat_v the_o simple_a to_o know_v whether_o m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n be_v of_o this_o number_n as_o several_a protestant_n pretend_v and_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v in_o show_v the_o opposition_n of_o his_o sentiment_n with_o those_o of_o the_o other_o doctor_n of_o his_o communion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v unprofitable_a to_o know_v the_o history_n of_o his_o book_n because_o it_o may_v be_v common_o perceive_v by_o the_o way_n that_o a_o design_n be_v manage_v which_o be_v the_o end_n propose_v m._n turenne_n who_o see_v a_o long_a time_n that_o his_o religion_n be_v a_o hindrance_n to_o his_o fortune_n will_v have_v be_v very_o glad_a if_o he_o can_v accommodate_v himself_o to_o the_o romish_a religion_n but_o the_o vile_a practice_n of_o this_o church_n seem_v so_o strange_a to_o those_o who_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o other_o principle_n that_o he_o can_v not_o persuade_v himself_o to_o join_v with_o a_o society_n that_o impose_v such_o ridiculous_a superstition_n upon_o its_o votary_n to_o cure_v he_o of_o this_o scruple_n m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n publish_v a_o small_a write_n wherein_o he_o strain_v himself_o to_o show_v that_o these_o small_a devotion_n be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o that_o one_o may_v live_v and_o die_v in_o its_o communion_n without_o practise_v they_o this_o work_n or_o rather_o the_o king_n caress_n and_o liberality_n have_v have_v success_n which_o all_o people_n know_v our_o prelate_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o he_o can_v work_v the_o same_o effect_n upon_o other_o and_o resolve_v to_o print_v this_o manuscript_n that_o remain_v write_v four_o year_n before_o and_o to_o add_v to_o it_o divers_a section_n as_o that_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n of_o tradition_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n and_o obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rheims_n and_o of_o some_o other_o bishop_n sorbonne_n these_o several_a age_n have_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o source_n of_o the_o french_a divinity_n it_o be_v therefore_o that_o not_o only_o the_o doctor_n of_o this_o university_n but_o also_o bishop_n and_o other_o clergy_n be_v glad_a to_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o that_o famous_a house_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o what_o book_n they_o write_v of_o religion_n m._n of_o condom_n have_v that_o design_n but_o he_o do_v not_o speed_n for_o have_v send_v his_o exposition_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o come_v from_o the_o press_n to_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o sorbonne_n instead_o of_o approve_v the_o work_n they_o mark_v several_a place_n either_o contrary_a to_o or_o favour_v but_o in_o a_o very_a little_a the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n so_o that_o edition_n be_v present_o suppress_v and_o another_o be_v compose_v wherein_o the_o passage_n be_v change_v that_o be_v mark_v by_o the_o censurer_n this_o can_v not_o be_v manage_v so_o secret_o but_o the_o reform_a come_v to_o know_v it_o mr._n noguier_n and_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr bastide_n who_o know_v the_o edition_n that_o be_v publish_v and_o this_o last_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o remark_n the_o alteration_n that_o the_o author_n make_v in_o the_o manuscript_n and_o in_o the_o suppress_a edition_n they_o also_o reproach_v he_o that_o the_o true_a roman_a catholic_n be_v but_o little_o please_v at_o his_o moderation_n and_o one_o of_o they_o finish_v the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n before_o any_o protestant_a have_v print_v his_o but_o he_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o publish_v it_o m._n the_o meaux_n credit_n be_v great_a enough_o to_o stifle_v the_o direct_a answer_n that_o those_o of_o his_o own_o party_n make_v to_o he_o but_o he_o can_v not_o hinder_v they_o that_o be_v dissatisfy_v from_o take_v a_o indirect_a course_n and_o to_o say_v what_o they_o think_v and_o even_o to_o refute_v he_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o friar_n sharp_a maintainer_n of_o the_o superstition_n that_o enrich_v they_o can_v not_o forgive_v he_o at_o all_o father_n maimbourg_n in_o his_o history_n of_o lutheranism_n draw_v this_o prelate_n character_n and_o criticise_v on_o his_o book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o cardinal_n contarini_n and_o of_o one_o of_o his_o work_n and_o say_v well_o that_o these_o agreement_n and_o management_n of_o religion_n in_o these_o pretend_a exposition_n of_o faith_n which_o either_o suppress_v or_o do_v express_v in_o doubtful_a term_n a_o part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o satisfy_v one_o side_n nor_o the_o other_o who_o equal_o complain_v of_o swerve_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o momentous_a as_o that_o of_o faith_n father_n cresset_n give_v this_o bishop_n a_o more_o sensible_a stroke_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a devotion_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o 4to_n in_o the_o year_n 79._o with_o privilege_n from_o the_o king_n and_o the_o archbishop_n leave_v and_o the_o consent_n of_o his_o own_o provincial_n and_o of_o three_o jesuit_n that_o be_v the_o censurer_n of_o all_o the_o work_n of_o that_o society_n the_o dauphin_n tutor_n be_v too_o powerful_a a_o adversary_n to_o be_v oppose_v direct_o but_o a_o writer_n of_o lesser_a authority_n that_o adopt_a the_o opinion_n of_o this_o prelate_n touch_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n feel_v the_o weight_n of_o father_n cresset_n anger_n this_o author_n be_v a_o german_a gentleman_n called_z m_o widenfelt_n intendant_a of_o the_o prince_n of_o suarzemberg_n and_o his_o book_n be_v entitle_v monita_fw-la salutaria_fw-la b._n virgin_n wholesome_a advice_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o her_o indiscreet_a votary_n this_o book_n make_v much_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n especial_o after_o the_o pastoral_n letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o tournay_n wherein_o he_o recommend_v this_o book_n to_o his_o people_n as_o full_a
of_o bellarmin_n and_o suarez_n the_o mean_v they_o use_v to_o make_v proselyte_n be_v the_o pure_a story_n and_o invention_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o false_a report_n and_o prophecy_n and_o pretend_a inspiration_n of_o woman_n dream_n as_o if_o herod_n and_o pilate_n be_v reconcile_v and_o have_v join_v to_o destroy_v jesus_n christ_n his_o worship_n and_o his_o religion_n in_o 1640_o there_o be_v a_o design_n discover_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n that_o the_o pope_n the_o cardinal_n of_o richlieu_n and_o several_a english_a roman_n catholic_n but_o especial_o the_o jesuit_n be_v engage_v together_o and_o that_o what_o they_o propose_v be_v to_o cause_v a_o rebellion_n in_o scotland_n as_o be_v do_v a_o little_a after_o this_o be_v certain_a for_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n have_v it_o all_o at_o length_n sir_n william_n boswel_o be_v then_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o be_v resident_n at_o the_o hague_n he_o be_v tell_v of_o this_o conspiracy_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a clergy_n mislead_v the_o english_a give_v they_o hope_n of_o a_o presbyterian_a government_n that_o there_o be_v indulgence_n from_o rome_n and_o dispensation_n from_o the_o pope_n approve_v by_o a_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n that_o suffer_v scholar_n to_o be_v instruct_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o episcopal_a party_n and_o against_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o in_o the_o space_n of_o a_o year_n time_n 60_o priest_n and_o friar_n go_v from_o france_n to_o england_n to_o preach_v the_o scotch_a doctrine_n and_o to_o endeavour_v to_o destroy_v the_o bishop_n who_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o only_a supporter_n of_o the_o crown_n archbishop_n bramhall_n be_v in_o france_n some_o time_n after_o the_o king_n death_n learn_v there_o how_o this_o business_n be_v manage_v in_o 1646_o about_o 100_o popish_a clergyman_n cross_v the_o sea_n and_o be_v muster_v in_o the_o parliament_n army_n they_o keep_v correspondence_n with_o the_o catholic_n that_o serve_v the_o king_n and_o acquaint_v they_o with_o what_o pass_v every_o day_n the_o ensue_a year_n have_v deliberate_v among_o themselves_o whether_o the_o king_n death_n will_v not_o be_v a_o advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n and_o main_a business_n they_o conclude_v in_o the_o affirmative_a but_o some_o priest_n and_o friar_n be_v of_o opinion_n to_o consult_v the_o university_n and_o among_o other_o that_o of_o sorbonne_n which_o make_v answer_n that_o for_o the_o good_a of_o religion_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v lawful_a to_o alter_v the_o government_n especial_o in_o a_o heretic_n country_n and_o that_o so_o they_o may_v take_v off_o the_o king_n with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n father_n salmone_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o england_n print_v in_o france_n with_o the_o king_n privilege_n make_v mention_n of_o two_o company_n of_o walloon_n catholic_n which_o the_o parliament_n have_v in_o its_o service_n and_o that_o at_o edge-hill-fight_n there_o be_v many_o popish_a priest_n find_v among_o the_o dead_a of_o their_o army_n after_o all_o these_o proof_n if_o one_o do_v but_o consider_v the_o principle_n of_o both_o religion_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o find_v the_o true_a author_n of_o king_n charles_n death_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o reform_a have_v not_o pastor_n at_o the_o court_n of_o vienna_n nor_o in_o italy_n nor_o in_o spain_n to_o cause_v rebellion_n or_o beset_v the_o prince_n and_o make_v they_o violate_v the_o privilege_n of_o their_o subject_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v for_o a_o commonwealth_n as_o their_o adversary_n accuse_v they_o and_o not_o that_o they_o do_v not_o obey_v a_o king_n as_o free_o as_o they_o will_v state_n it_o be_v because_o they_o love_v peace_n and_o liberty_n and_o that_o after_o the_o example_n of_o commonwealth_n they_o seek_v quietness_n suffer_v other_o to_o do_v as_o they_o please_v their_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n dispose_v they_o equal_o for_o a_o peaceable_a life_n all_o their_o minister_n may_v marry_v and_o because_o this_o be_v a_o grave_a and_o stay_v state_n there_o be_v few_o but_o do_v marry_o when_o one_o be_v engage_v in_o such_o firm_a tie_v there_o be_v but_o few_o that_o think_v of_o remove_v or_o see_v and_o travel_v the_o world_n whereas_o those_o that_o serve_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o great_a engagement_n than_o that_o of_o a_o mistress_n which_o they_o may_v break_v at_o pleasure_n and_o which_o they_o always_o do_v when_o a_o good_a occasion_n serve_v or_o when_o they_o be_v send_v into_o other_o place_n by_o their_o superior_n moreover_o the_o popish_a conspiration_n against_o q._n elizabeth_n and_o king_n james_n the_o first_o without_o mention_v other_o prince_n make_v it_o more_o suspicious_a that_o the_o monk_n be_v the_o contriver_n of_o king_n charles_n death_n what_o can_v not_o they_o do_v against_o a_o king_n who_o do_v not_o love_v they_o and_o that_o be_v certain_o dead_a in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n since_o they_o have_v sacrifice_v the_o repose_n and_o restitution_n of_o both_o his_o son_n whereof_o the_o latter_a have_v declare_v in_o ascend_v up_o to_o the_o throne_n that_o he_o be_v of_o their_o communion_n after_o a_o step_n of_o that_o consequence_n one_o shall_v think_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v reason_n to_o be_v satisfy_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v study_v to_o blot_v out_o the_o remembrance_n of_o her_o past_a cruelty_n by_o a_o more_o moderate_a and_o mild_a conduct_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o far_o the_o jesuit_n have_v push_v this_o easy_a prince_n and_o his_o retractation_n be_v undoubted_a proof_n of_o the_o infringement_v they_o make_v he_o guilty_a of_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o memorial_n of_o the_o english_a protestant_n and_o in_o his_o highness_n the_o prince_n of_o orange_n now_o king_n william_n declaration_n which_o now_o be_v very_o common_a but_o if_o these_o book_n and_o several_a other_o be_v lose_v and_o that_o one_o have_v but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o write_v they_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o condemn_v that_o society_n the_o proof_n that_o be_v bring_v that_o the_o prince_n of_o wales_n be_v but_o a_o cheat_n deserve_v to_o be_v otherwise_o destroy_v than_o by_o witness_n incapable_a of_o be_v hear_v to_o swear_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n or_o of_o such_o as_o only_o hear_v a_o woman_n groan_v which_o they_o do_v not_o see_v or_o have_v see_v a_o child_n newborn_a without_o be_v sure_o that_o it_o be_v the_o queen_n to_o examine_v a_o business_n of_o this_o consequence_n and_o to_o prevent_v civil_a war_n there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o free_a parliament_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o though_o all_o england_n desire_v it_o yet_o the_o roman_a catholic_n stay_v the_o king_n a_o long_a time_n from_o call_v it_o to_o give_v all_o along_o the_o mark_n of_o their_o bad_a intention_n iv._o it_o be_v time_n to_o give_v a_o idea_n of_o each_o of_o these_o treatise_n in_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n dr._n wake_n follow_v the_o bishop_n of_o condom_n order_n and_o in_o explain_v his_o doctrine_n he_o show_v wherein_o it_o agree_v or_o disagree_v with_o popery_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr meaux_n explain_v it_o and_o according_a as_o the_o other_o doctor_n teach_v it_o there_o be_v a_o preface_n in_o the_o beginning_n where_o the_o author_n examine_v the_o principle_n by_o which_o the_o expositor_n pretend_v to_o justify_v the_o tenet_n of_o his_o church_n which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o impute_v the_o consequence_n of_o a_o tenet_n to_o adversary_n that_o deny_v they_o which_o be_v true_a when_o they_o deny_v as_o well_o in_o deed_n as_o in_o word_n and_o thus_o the_o contra-remonstrancers_a be_v to_o be_v excuse_v that_o make_v god_n the_o author_n of_o sin_n for_o this_o inference_n can_v lawful_o be_v make_v out_o of_o their_o system_n of_o absolute_a predestination_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o lutheran_n that_o some_o of_o they_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n cease_v to_o be_v man_n and_o be_v transform_v into_o a_o deity_n after_o his_o ascension_n though_o this_o be_v a_o clear_a consequence_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o ubiquity_n the_o reason_n be_v not_o that_o contra-remonstrants_a fear_n these_o consequence_n but_o because_o they_o do_v not_o influence_n neither_o their_o worship_n nor_o their_o practice_n and_o because_o they_o teach_v contrary_a doctrine_n to_o these_o principle_n if_o in_o stead_n of_o this_o the_o first_o have_v maintain_v that_o a_o man_n be_v but_o a_o machine_n that_o have_v neither_o liberty_n vice_n nor_o virtue_n nor_o punishment_n nor_o reward_n and_o that_o all_o be_v necessary_a to_o god_n himself_o and_o if_o the_o other_o affirm_v
ordination_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n only_o to_o confer_v it_o and_o she_o allow_v the_o distinction_n of_o order_n and_o though_o there_o be_v none_o under_o a_o deacon_n because_o the_o scripture_n make_v mention_n of_o none_o yet_o she_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v very_o ancient_a six_o as_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n though_o dr._n wake_v treat_n of_o it_o at_o length_n we_o will_v omit_v speak_v of_o it_o until_o we_o come_v to_o the_o xii_o article_n where_o there_o be_v many_o book_n see_v that_o concern_v this_o subject_a seven_o we_o receive_v say_v the_o english_a expositor_n with_o equal_a veneration_n all_o that_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n let_v it_o be_v by_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n provide_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n attribute_v to_o they_o so_o that_o when_o we_o be_v show_v that_o a_o tradition_n be_v receive_v in_o all_o age_n and_o by_o all_o church_n than_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v it_o as_o have_v the_o character_n of_o a_o apostolical_a institution_n so_o our_o church_n do_v not_o reject_v tradition_n but_o only_o the_o tenet_n and_o superperstition_n which_o rome_n pretend_v to_o justify_v after_o this_o way_n eight_o and_o as_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n the_o english_a acknowledge_v 1._o that_o they_o have_v receive_v scripture_n from_o their_o hand_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o for_o this_o authority_n that_o they_o look_v upon_o solomon_n song_n to_o be_v canonical_a and_o reject_v other_o book_n apocryphal_a which_o perhaps_o they_o will_v have_v receive_v with_o as_o much_o ease_n these_o book_n have_v our_o respect_n even_o before_o we_o know_v by_o read_v whether_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o this_o read_n confirm_v we_o in_o the_o respect_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n give_v unto_o they_o as_o to_o the_o holy_a write_n ii_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n not_o contest_v that_o have_v come_v from_o the_o apostle_n to_o we_o concern_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n as_o concern_v their_o number_n the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v receive_v it_o also_o but_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o a_o particular_a church_n such_o as_o that_o of_o rome_n shall_v usurp_v this_o privilege_n nor_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o force_v other_o to_o follow_v the_o interpretation_n which_o she_o give_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n iii_o when_o any_o dispute_n arise_v concern_v faith_n the_o best_a way_n to_o appease_v they_o be_v to_o assemble_v a_o council_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o such_o a_o assembly_n can_v say_v as_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n it_o seem_v good_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o nor_o that_o it_o be_v infallible_a or_o that_o its_o canon_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o correction_n iu_o dr._n wake_n go_v on_o and_o say_v when_o we_o say_v i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n we_o do_v not_o only_o understand_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v plant_v a_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v to_o last_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o also_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v conserve_v either_o among_o the_o christian_n or_o in_o the_o universal_a church_n truth_n enough_o to_o denominate_v it_o such_o a_o church_n that_o be_v he_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o truth_n requisite_a for_o salvation_n shall_v be_v unknown_a in_o any_o place_n so_o that_o though_o the_o universal_a church_n can_v err_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o it_o can_v sink_v altogether_o nor_o become_v whole_o erroneous_a because_o than_o it_o will_v cease_v to_o be_v but_o such_o a_o particular_a church_n as_o that_o of_o rome_n can_v err_v and_o fall_v into_o utter_a apostasy_n and_o though_o the_o fundamental_a point_n be_v clear_o contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a that_o one_o man_n alone_o shall_v gainsay_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o if_o this_o man_n be_v certain_o convince_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o undoubted_a authority_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o will_v be_v so_o far_o be_v afraid_a to_o bear_v with_o he_o that_o we_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o most_o glorious_a action_n that_o st._n athanasius_n ever_o do_v be_v that_o he_o alone_o maintain_v christ_n divinity_n against_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n and_o all_o the_o church_n v._o and_o so_o though_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v subject_v christian_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o peace_n sake_n and_o to_o preserve_v unity_n and_o order_n and_o that_o she_o have_v power_n to_o prescribe_v to_o her_o child_n what_o doctrine_n be_v and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v public_o teach_v in_o her_o communion_n yet_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a support_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o the_o last_o and_o infallible_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o church_n and_o we_o be_v to_o govern_v ourselves_o nine_o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o think_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n idol_n and_o equal_v they_o in_o authority_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o mr._n wake_n will_v undeceive_v they_o for_o say_v he_o though_o we_o have_v appeal_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n for_o new_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o think_v that_o the_o doctor_n of_o those_o time_n have_v more_o right_a to_o judge_v of_o our_o faith_n than_o those_o have_v that_o follow_v they_o but_o it_o be_v because_o that_o after_o a_o serious_a examination_n we_o have_v find_v that_o as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o common_a belief_n that_o be_v among_o we_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o practise_v the_o same_o thing_n without_o add_v other_o opinion_n or_o superstition_n that_o destroy_v they_o wherein_o they_o have_v act_v conformable_o to_o their_o and_o our_o rule_n the_o word_n of_o god_n notwithstanding_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o they_o effectual_o fall_v into_o some_o wrong_a opinion_n as_o that_o of_o the_o millenaries_n and_o infant_n communion_n which_o be_v reject_v by_o both_o party_n ten_o whether_o one_o may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o english_a think_v that_o as_o she_o yet_o conserves_n the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n those_o that_o live_v in_o her_o bosom_n with_o a_o disposition_n to_o learn_v and_o leave_v off_o their_o pernicious_a error_n and_o profess_v all_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o will_v discover_v may_v be_v save_v through_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o a_o general_a repentance_n that_o put_v their_o error_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o sin_n they_o do_v not_o know_v of_o but_o that_o ill_a use_n may_v not_o be_v make_v of_o this_o charitable_a grant_n the_o expositor_n limit_n it_o as_o follow_v i._o that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v save_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o this_o church_n since_o the_o reformation_n than_o it_o be_v before_o because_o its_o error_n be_v not_o so_o well_o know_v nor_o so_o solid_o refute_v which_o render_v the_o ignorance_n excusable_a ii_o that_o they_o that_o live_v among_o protestant_n and_o in_o a_o country_n wherein_o they_o may_v learn_v and_o make_v public_a and_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n be_v more_o condemnable_a than_o the_o other_o iii_o that_o priest_n be_v yet_o more_o than_o laic_n in_o a_o word_n the_o protestant_n hope_v that_o the_o good_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v be_v save_v but_o they_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v save_v whereas_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o will_v be_v save_v that_o live_v christian-like_a in_o their_o own_o communion_n they_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o god_n will_v condemn_v roman_a catholic_n for_o the_o error_n they_o profess_v take_v they_o for_o truth_n but_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o crime_n of_o those_o that_o be_v convince_v of_o popish_a superstition_n leave_v the_o protestant_n through_o motive_n of_o interest_n and_o ambition_n and_o maintain_v tyrannical_a and_o superstitious_a tenet_n against_o their_o conscience_n deserve_v no_o pardon_n eleven_o as_o for_o idolatry_n the_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n accuse_v that_o of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o the_o english_a doctor_n who_o live_v under_o edward_n the_o vi_o and_o queen_n elizabeth_z the_o catholic_n object_n that_o the_o learned_a of_o this_o kingdom_n change_v opinion_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o and_o begin_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o idolatrous_a but_o these_o gentleman_n be_v so_o unlucky_a in_o proof_n that_o of_o six_o author_n
into_o the_o sacred_a volume_n upon_o their_o word_n and_o before_o it_o have_v be_v compare_v with_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n 4.4_o which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v as_o the_o rule_n to_o all_o book_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o after_o he_o nothing_o be_v add_v to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a write_n i_o can_v believe_v that_o this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o advice_n or_o order_n of_o some_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n there_o be_v no_o footstep_n of_o these_o sort_n of_o assembly_n in_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o word_n depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o man_n or_o that_o the_o church_n under_o this_o pretence_n shall_v attribute_v to_o itself_o the_o right_n of_o pronounce_v upon_o the_o canon_n and_o to_o reject_v or_o admit_v the_o book_n as_o it_o shall_v think_v fit_a if_o the_o church_n have_v this_o power_n there_o be_v many_o prophetical_a write_n which_o we_o shall_v miss_v undoubted_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n to_o who_o the_o whole_a college_n of_o priest_n and_o all_o the_o ordinary_a prophet_n be_v oppose_v and_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v this_o power_n one_o time_n and_o not_o another_o god_n give_v credit_n enough_o to_o moses_n in_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o israel_n exod._n nineteeen_o 14._o and_o his_o write_n never_o want_v the_o authority_n of_o any_o assembly_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o to_o the_o other_o prophet_n do_v you_o ask_v how_o their_o book_n be_v receive_v or_o how_o they_o have_v be_v preserve_v it_o be_v a_o conduct_n of_o providence_n which_o i_o adore_v without_o comprehend_v its_o way_n it_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v prove_v that_o we_o owe_v this_o obligation_n to_o the_o pharisee_n or_o rabbin_n in_o particular_a it_o be_v to_o the_o jewish_a people_n in_o general_n that_o st._n paul_n give_v the_o title_n of_o depositor_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n rom._n 3._o several_a other_o question_n of_o critic_n be_v treat_v of_o in_o these_o letter_n of_o divinity_n and_o morality_n if_o boaz_n 69._o espouse_v ruth_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o right_n of_o next-a-kin_n what_o motive_n compel_v the_o gibeonite_n to_o feign_v that_o they_o be_v come_v from_o a_o far_a country_n if_o the_o seven_o nation_n of_o the_o canaanite_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o to_o who_o god_n have_v command_v peace_n to_o be_v offer_v it_o be_v answer_v that_o these_o seven_o nation_n be_v except_v and_o not_o contain_v among_o those_o to_o who_o peace_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v 15._o that_o the_o gibeonite_n be_v of_o their_o number_n see_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o put_v a_o guile_n upon_o the_o israelite_n to_o be_v receive_v among_o their_o ally_n that_o this_o have_v be_v swear_v it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o break_v it_o because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o israelite_n who_o have_v offer_v peace_n but_o the_o gibeonite_n which_o have_v demand_v it_o a_o conjuncture_n upon_o which_o god_n pronounce_v nothing_o and_o which_o seem_v even_o to_o exempt_v they_o also_o submission_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o faith_n see_v joshua_n 11.9_o and_o compare_v the_o example_n of_o rahab_n jos._n 2._o yet_o as_o the_o gibeonite_n have_v obtain_v this_o alliance_n by_o deceit_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o palestine_n for_o fear_n they_o shall_v corrupt_v the_o people_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o abjure_v idolatry_n and_o a_o employment_n be_v give_v they_o which_o keep_v they_o with_o the_o priest_n as_o for_o the_o other_o people_n which_o the_o israelite_n conquer_a they_o be_v suffer_v to_o live_v in_o their_o religion_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n who_o david_n make_v tributary_n it_o be_v ask_v if_o the_o daughter_n of_o jephtha_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v and_o it_o be_v answer_v yes_o divers_a question_n be_v put_v about_o the_o baptism_n of_o little_a child_n if_o it_o canbe_n administer_v without_o the_o temple_n and_o set_v hour_n or_o by_o laic_n upon_o which_o occasion_n our_o author_n make_v the_o history_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o conclude_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o conform_v ourselves_o in_o this_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o live_v that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o have_v the_o public_a stoop_n to_o our_o own_o particular_a custom_n and_o that_o a_o protestant_n who_o threaten_v to_o separate_v himself_o for_o these_o thing_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n have_v already_o abandon_v it_o see_v he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n thereof_o and_o that_o he_o can_v suffer_v no_o order_n but_o that_o which_o he_o establish_v l.lxx._n other_o question_n upon_o baptism_n of_o infidel_n may_v be_v see_v in_o l._n xcviii_o those_o who_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o prophet_n who_o follow_v moses_n make_v alteration_n in_o his_o write_n and_o those_o who_o suspect_v that_o the_o pentateuch_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o some_o other_o prophet_n who_o live_v a_o long_a while_n after_o and_o compose_v it_o upon_o the_o memoir_n of_o this_o lawgiver_n common_o do_v cite_v to_o prove_v their_o hypothesis_n the_o passage_n of_o the_o five_o book_n of_o moses_n where_o there_o be_v name_n which_o be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o his_o time_n that_o of_o genesis_n chap._n fourteen_o 14_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o abraham_n pursue_v the_o five_o king_n unto_o dan_o seem_v one_o of_o the_o strong_a see_v it_o be_v evident_a by_o josh._n nineteeen_o 47_o and_o judge_n xviii_o 29_o that_o this_o city_n be_v call_v before_o leschem_n or_o lais._n mr._n alt_v answer_n it_o be_v likely_a there_o be_v three_o city_n of_o this_o name_n leschem_n and_o lais_n be_v perhaps_o different_a city_n to_o which_o the_o danite_n give_v the_o name_n of_o their_o father_n and_o that_o of_o genesis_n be_v it_o may_v be_v a_o three_o city_n situate_a near_o the_o source_n of_o jordan_n if_o we_o may_v not_o rather_o say_v that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o very_a source_n of_o jordan_n and_o this_o source_n be_v but_o ten_o mile_n from_o sidon_n whereas_o lais_n seem_v to_o be_v distant_a enough_o from_o it_o judg._n xviii_o 7_o 28._o this_o same_o source_n be_v very_o distant_a from_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n be_v at_o the_o south_n of_o naphtali_n and_o asher_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o these_o two_o tribe_n shall_v permit_v the_o danite_n to_o seize_v upon_o city_n which_o be_v fall_v unto_o they_o by_o lott_n nor_o that_o the_o idol_n of_o micah_n to_o which_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n give_v public_a adoration_n be_v erect_v so_o far_o from_o their_o land_n judg._n xviii_o 18_o 30_o 31._o all_o this_o make_v our_o author_n believe_v that_o lais_n be_v situate_a near_o joppe_n more_o than_o forty_o mile_n from_o sidon_n since_o it_o be_v say_v it_o live_v after_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o sidonian_n because_o it_o be_v wash_v with_o the_o sea_n that_o it_o subsist_v by_o commerce_n and_o that_o its_o government_n be_v democratick_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o that_o famous_a republic_n l._n lxxx_o and_o the_o letter_n lxxxiii_o lxxxiv_o lxxxvii_o lxxxviii_o be_v burman_n and_o alting_n and_o treat_v of_o several_a question_n wherein_o these_o two_o divine_n differ_v in_o their_o opinion_n concern_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o sanhedrin_n and_o the_o scribe_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n what_o the_o face_n of_o god_n signify_v in_o the_o first_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n if_o the_o seven_o epistle_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v prophetical_a the_o cxiv_o contain_v two_o curious_a question_n of_o morality_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o wear_v modest_a ornament_n and_o to_o get_v his_o livelihood_n in_o make_v lace_n ribbon_n peruke_n etc._n etc._n after_o the_o letter_n be_v two_o dissertation_n upon_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n the_o first_o treat_v of_o its_o name_n judaic_n hebraic_a and_o holy_a the_o second_o show_v that_o it_o be_v god_n himself_o who_o teach_v man_n this_o tongue_n the_o manner_n of_o think_v well_o as_o it_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o mind_n in_o dialogue_n at_o paris_n sell_v by_o the_o widow_n of_o sebastian_n mabre-cramoisy_a 1687._o in_o quarto_n p._n 402._o and_o at_o rotterdam_n by_o reinier_n leer_v it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n of_o aristus_n and_o eugenius_n here_o we_o find_v the_o same_o form_n and_o politeness_n with_o a_o collection_n of_o the_o fine_a place_n of_o the_o best_a author_n do_v by_o a_o delicate_a hand_n yet_o we_o be_v not_o more_o charm_v with_o the_o choice_n of_o thing_n than_o with_o the_o pleasant_a
care_n be_v very_o useful_a in_o the_o time_n of_o a_o great_a persecution_n which_o arise_v against_o they_o in_o 1664_o which_o father_n couplet_n give_v here_o the_o particular_n of_o they_o be_v accuse_v of_o inspire_v into_o the_o people_n a_o spirit_n of_o rebellion_n and_o of_o persuade_v they_o to_o change_v their_o religion_n a_o capital_a crime_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o they_o will_v infallible_o have_v suffer_v the_o rage_n of_o their_o enemy_n have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o divers_a prodigy_n that_o appear_v in_o their_o favour_n and_o which_o the_o reiterated_a prayer_n of_o madam_n hiu_n obtain_v from_o heaven_n we_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o since_o her_o devotion_n be_v so_o great_a and_o so_o universal_a she_o observe_v all_o duty_n of_o piety_n from_o the_o least_o unto_o the_o great_a which_o she_o acquit_v admirable_o well_o never_o be_v there_o a_o life_n better_o employ_v woman_n child_n old_a man_n the_o poor_a and_o chief_o the_o jesuit_n be_v the_o continual_a object_n of_o her_o care_n and_o charity_n without_o interrupt_v thereby_o her_o particular_a exercise_n of_o meditation_n and_o prayer_n which_o she_o address_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o who_o she_o devote_v herself_o from_o whence_o the_o author_n take_v occasion_n to_o give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o china_n which_o have_v scarce_o any_o other_o object_n but_o the_o virgin_n the_o angel_n st._n ignatius_n and_o saint_n francis_n xavier_n and_o consist_v entire_o in_o the_o frequent_a rehearsal_n of_o litany_n and_o upon_o the_o number_n and_o measure_n of_o sundry_a adoration_n and_o reiterated_a genuflection_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n disguise_v under_o the_o name_n of_o christianity_n this_o remnant_n of_o pagan_a superstition_n disperse_v itself_o through_o all_o their_o act_n of_o religion_n but_o particular_o their_o funeral_n pomp_n in_o which_o they_o express_v a_o ardent_a zeal_n to_o make_v they_o very_o magnificent_a for_o their_o parent_n and_o friend_n who_o mourn_v and_o ceremony_n last_v many_o year_n after_o their_o death_n this_o be_v it_o wherein_o the_o missioner_n have_v not_o have_v any_o great_a need_n of_o their_o complaisance_n father_n couplet_n therefore_o confess_v that_o these_o funeral_n day_n of_o christian_n be_v day_n of_o triumph_n for_o religion_n and_o that_o the_o magnificence_n of_o the_o image_n wherewith_o they_o adorn_v they_o the_o wax-candle_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v they_o employ_v therein_o make_v the_o chinois_n look_v on_o they_o with_o admiration_n and_o as_o people_n of_o a_o singular_a piety_n they_o have_v find_v by_o the_o advice_n of_o madam_n hiu_n the_o secret_a of_o enter_v into_o several_a province_n where_o they_o never_o have_v any_o establishment_n in_o bury_v there_o the_o body_n of_o some_o of_o the_o father_n of_o their_o mission_n have_v first_o ask_v leave_v to_o perform_v their_o last_o duty_n to_o they_o which_o last_v as_o long_o as_o the_o devotion_n of_o parent_n find_v it_o convenient_a and_o often_o as_o long_o as_o they_o live_v upon_o this_o subject_a the_o author_n give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o a_o stone_n table_n adorn_v with_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o several_a chinois_n and_o syriack_n inscription_n which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n in_o 1625_o in_o the_o province_n of_o kinsi_a he_o pretend_v that_o the_o name_n of_o seventy_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o go_v from_o palestine_n into_o china_n in_o the_o year_n 636_o be_v engrave_v thereupon_o and_o among_o other_o those_o of_o some_o bishop_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o their_o mission_n howbeit_o its_o antiquity_n be_v considerable_a and_o if_o the_o truth_n on_o it_o be_v call_v into_o question_n that_o join_v to_o what_o i_o have_v say_v before_o will_v suffice_v to_o show_v how_o ingenuous_a the_o devotion_n be_v when_o the_o propagation_n of_o faith_n be_v questionable_a he_o pass_v from_o this_o to_o show_v the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o missioner_n find_v in_o that_o country_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o neophytes_n and_o chief_o the_o woman_n with_o who_o there_o be_v no_o commerce_n in_o china_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o east_n which_o show_v that_o they_o must_v needs_o have_v extraordinary_a regard_n and_o management_n to_o succeed_v to_o which_o the_o charge_n of_o precedent_n of_o the_o tribunal_n of_o mathematics_n and_o the_o title_n of_o mandarin_n that_o the_o emperor_n of_o china_n have_v give_v to_o father_n adam_n schall_n and_o to_o father_n ferdinand_n verbiest_n successive_o and_o which_o they_o accept_v of_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v we_o must_v notwithstanding_o confess_v if_o father_n couplet_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o nothing_o have_v so_o much_o contribute_v to_o the_o advancement_n of_o christianity_n in_o this_o empire_n as_o the_o assiduous_a and_o charitable_a care_n of_o this_o lady_n he_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o history_n to_o relate_v some_o surprise_v particular_n of_o her_o zeal_n and_o piety_n he_o say_v that_o she_o have_v found_v near_o thirty_o church_n in_o her_o country_n that_o she_o also_o build_v nine_o more_o with_o fine_a house_n in_o other_o province_n and_o that_o there_o be_v neither_o chapel_n nor_o oratory_n nor_o mission_n nor_o congregation_n that_o have_v not_o have_v share_n of_o her_o liberality_n that_o she_o will_v even_o correspond_v as_o far_o as_o the_o west_n after_o divers_a manner_n to_o oblige_v by_o her_o example_n the_o christian_a lady_n to_o imitate_v her_o industrious_a piety_n that_o which_o be_v very_o surprise_v in_o this_o be_v that_o in_o all_o these_o foundation_n and_o these_o particular_a charity_n which_o she_o give_v several_a thousand_o of_o person_n she_o only_o employ_v the_o fruit_n of_o her_o labour_n and_o parsimony_n without_o prejudice_v the_o fortune_n of_o her_o child_n he_o end_v with_o a_o remark_n which_o the_o death_n of_o madam_n hiu_n cause_v he_o to_o make_v upon_o the_o particular_a care_n that_o the_o chinois_n show_v in_o all_o the_o funeral_n apparel_n of_o their_o burial_n they_o cause_v rich_a coffin_n to_o be_v make_v a_o long_a time_n before_o their_o death_n and_o even_o the_o child_n often_o do_v make_v a_o present_a thereof_o to_o their_o father_n and_o mother_n as_o do_v the_o lord_n basil_n son_n to_o madam_n hiu_n who_o give_v she_o a_o coffin_n worth_a eight_o hundred_o crown_n they_o buy_v garden_n they_o build_v therein_o house_n and_o chapel_n to_o be_v join_v to_o their_o tomb_n and_o the_o great_a mourn_v of_o the_o parent_n who_o survive_v answer_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o care_n which_o the_o dead_a have_v take_v of_o they_o to_o preserve_v their_o bone_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v their_o memory_n it_o be_v in_o one_o of_o these_o place_n that_o the_o body_n of_o madam_n hiu_n be_v inter_v after_o she_o die_v as_o she_o live_v to_o wit_n as_o a_o saint_n who_o memory_n be_v bless_v to_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o china_n if_o her_o death_n have_v not_o obstruct_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o gospel_n their_o number_n at_o present_a aught_o to_o be_v very_o great_a see_v the_o author_n say_v that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v ninety_o great_a church_n in_o one_o only_a province_n and_o that_o fifteen_o thousand_o child_n be_v baptise_a a_o year_n in_o all_o china_n but_o this_o we_o have_v only_o the_o author_n word_n for_o be_v the_o whole_a true_a or_o false_a it_o show_v what_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesuitism_n be_v and_o it_o be_v of_o use_n to_o expose_v their_o ridiculous_a principle_n the_o history_n of_o the_o east-indies_n by_o mr._n souchu_n de_fw-fr reunefort_n at_o leyden_n by_o frederick_n harring_n 1668._o in_o twelve_o p._n 571._o the_o great_a advantage_n that_o holland_n have_v draw_v from_o the_o east-india_n company_n which_o be_v become_v so_o famous_a throughout_o all_o the_o world_n have_v cause_v other_o state_n to_o form_v a_o design_n of_o erect_v the_o like_a france_n especial_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o power_n and_o advantageous_a situation_n conceive_v great_a hope_n from_o this_o enterprise_n form_v a_o company_n in_o 1664._o for_o the_o commerce_n of_o the_o east-indies_n they_o make_v a_o fund_z of_o fifteen_o million_o whereof_o the_o king_n be_v please_v to_o advance_v three_o and_o his_o first_o exploit_n be_v in_o the_o isle_n of_o madagascar_n this_o isle_n the_o great_a of_o the_o know_a sea_n be_v occupy_v by_o the_o marshal_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr meilleraye_n for_o his_o particular_a profit_n and_o the_o company_n then_o by_o order_n from_o the_o king_n take_v possession_n of_o it_o the_o portuguese_n call_v it_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n laurence_n because_o they_o discover_v it_o on_o the_o feast_n of_o this_o saint_n and_o the_o french_a
by_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o have_v heretofore_o mention_v to_o wit_n that_o this_o soul_n never_o have_v offend_v god_n will_v notwithstanding_o be_v subject_a to_o all_o manner_n of_o misery_n and_o that_o without_o ever_o expect_v a_o recompense_n for_o the_o evil_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v suffer_v for_o again_o can_v one_o conceive_v that_o god_n imprint_n sentiment_n of_o grief_n in_o a_o innocent_a creature_n provide_v it_o be_v with_o a_o design_n to_o make_v it_o deserve_v eternal_a felicity_n by_o its_o acquiesce_n in_o the_o pain_n to_o this_o the_o author_n add_v this_o consideration_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o beast_n be_v innocent_a will_v nevertheless_o be_v submit_v to_o all_o the_o unmeasured_a desire_n of_o man_n which_o be_v a_o disorder_n contrary_a to_o natural_a light_n which_o will_v be_v easy_o comprehend_v if_o we_o imagine_v two_o different_a kind_n of_o man_n whereof_o the_o one_o to_o wit_v the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n shall_v have_v reserve_v his_o innocence_n and_o the_o other_o become_v criminal_a if_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n be_v innocent_a be_v submit_v to_o the_o desire_n of_o these_o criminal_a man_n so_o that_o they_o shall_v treat_v we_o as_o we_o treat_v beast_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v we_o tear_v one_o another_o for_o their_o pleasure_n that_o they_o shall_v kill_v we_o to_o feed_v their_o body_n that_o they_o shall_v seek_v into_o our_o entrail_n during_o our_o life_n to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n and_o all_o this_o in_o virtue_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v from_o god_n over_o we_o who_o be_v it_o that_o do_v not_o herein_o easy_o perceive_v a_o disorder_n which_o offend_v all_o the_o principle_n of_o sound_a sense_n we_o must_v then_o conclude_v say_v the_o cartesian_o that_o if_o beast_n have_v a_o soul_n god_n will_v not_o have_v give_v to_o sinful_a man_n the_o empire_n which_o he_o have_v over_o they_o let_v it_o be_v deny_v as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v with_o a_o physician_n of_o paris_n named_z lami_fw-la a_o provoke_v epicurean_a that_o man_n have_v over_o beast_n any_o other_o empire_n but_o that_o which_o industry_n or_o strength_n procure_v unto_o he_o it_o will_v be_v still_o true_a and_o this_o physician_n have_v not_o the_o confidence_n to_o deny_v it_o that_o god_n have_v suffer_v man_n after_o the_o flood_n to_o kill_v beast_n to_o feed_v upon_o they_o which_o be_v to_o grant_v he_o a_o empire_n great_a enough_o to_o preserve_v all_o the_o force_n of_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o cartesian_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o second_o consequence_n to_o wit_n that_o if_o beast_n have_v a_o soul_n the_o immortality_n of_o we_o can_v no_o more_o be_v prove_v the_o author_n clear_v it_o very_o pertinent_o he_o expound_v the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o word_n immortality_n and_o show_v that_o in_o a_o certain_a sense_n body_n partake_v thereof_o but_o that_o there_o be_v another_o signification_n according_a to_o which_o immortality_n belong_v but_o to_o the_o soul_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o this_o author_n shall_v refute_v those_o who_o give_v a_o immortal_a soul_n to_o animal_n for_o it_o be_v unto_o this_o that_o some_o of_o those_o be_v now_o reduce_v who_o embrace_v not_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o mr._n des-cartes_n be_v combat_v by_o the_o pure_a idea_n of_o divinity_n and_o force_v in_o their_o retrenchment_n they_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o beast_n perish_v not_o as_o that_o enervate_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o author_n his_o interest_n be_v to_o refute_v this_o new_a hypothesis_n the_o cartesian_o will_v willing_o have_v man_n to_o examine_v if_o it_o be_v just_a to_o make_v so_o much_o ado_n against_o their_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o soul_n of_o beast_n see_v they_o maintain_v it_o by_o reason_n which_o reduce_v their_o adversary_n to_o the_o great_a extremity_n the_o public_a may_v judge_v whether_o they_o have_v reason_n or_o not_o this_o be_v what_o concern_v the_o first_o conference_n the_o second_o contain_v the_o mechanic_n explication_n of_o several_a action_n of_o animal_n descartes_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr forge_n de_fw-fr cordemoy_n d'_fw-fr illy_z and_o rohault_n in_o their_o discourse_n have_v speak_v of_o the_o same_o thing_n much_o fine_a therefore_o i_o shall_v omit_v it_o if_o there_o be_v a_o second_o edition_n make_v of_o these_o conference_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a deal_n better_a to_o correct_v the_o trial_n it_o be_v advice_n which_o the_o dutch_a stationer_n have_v great_a need_n of_o a_o collection_n of_o some_o curious_a piece_n concern_v the_o philosophy_n of_o mr._n descartes_n in_o 12._o at_o amsterdam_n sell_v by_o henry_n desbordes_n 1684._o this_o collection_n contain_v six_o piece_n the_o first_o be_v a_o extract_n of_o the_o act_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o oratory_n which_o be_v hold_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n 1680._o this_o assembly_n willing_a to_o give_v we_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n of_o their_o submission_n to_o the_o king_n cause_v a_o write_v to_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o by_o which_o they_o engage_v to_o teach_v nothing_o which_o shall_v smell_v of_o jansenism_n or_o cartesianism_n they_o observe_v in_o this_o write_n after_o what_o manner_n they_o think_v grace_n shall_v be_v teach_v in_o seminary_n college_n and_o in_o other_o house_n of_o the_o congregation_n and_o as_o they_o will_v have_v it_o on_o the_o one_o hand_n permit_v to_o every_o one_o to_o teach_v predestination_n and_o efficacious_a grace_n by_o itself_o they_o desire_v on_o the_o other_o that_o man_n have_v a_o particular_a care_n to_o show_v that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n leave_v man_n in_o his_o power_n of_o act_v or_o not_o act_v and_o that_o in_o every_o state_n there_o be_v grace_n true_o sufficient_a as_o for_o the_o professor_n of_o philosophy_n the_o same_o write_n dictate_v unto_o they_o certain_a thing_n which_o they_o ought_v or_o ought_v not_o to_o teach_v they_o require_v that_o in_o physic_n man_n take_v great_a heed_n not_o to_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o aristotle_n common_o receive_v in_o college_n and_o that_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o matter_n consist_v not_o in_o the_o extent_n that_o there_o be_v a_o substantial_a form_n real_o distinct_a from_o the_o matter_n in_o each_o natural_a body_n that_o there_o be_v absolute_a accident_n that_o a_o vacuum_n be_v not_o impossible_a etc._n etc._n this_o be_v what_o be_v understand_v by_o this_o concordat_fw-la of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o oratory_n of_o which_o there_o have_v be_v so_o much_o talk_v and_o whereof_o there_o be_v no_o more_o print_v copy_n in_o france_n the_o second_o piece_n contain_v remark_n upon_o this_o concordat_fw-la the_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o oratory_n have_v do_v great_a wrong_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n augustin_n in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v give_v for_o a_o model_n to_o their_o professor_n in_o the_o precede_a assembly_n he_o maintain_v that_o they_o have_v be_v take_v for_o fool_n and_o that_o they_o have_v not_o see_v the_o artifice_n of_o some_o clause_n insert_v in_o their_o write_n he_o show_v also_o it_o be_v dangerous_a to_o captivate_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n in_o regard_n to_o natural_a truth_n and_o to_o give_v a_o occasion_n to_o think_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o aristotle_n be_v real_o tie_v together_o that_o the_o one_o can_v be_v overthrow_v without_o shake_v the_o other_o the_o three_o piece_n be_v entitle_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr ville_fw-fr mr._n bernieris_fw-la the_o author_n thereof_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr ville_fw-fr pretend_v that_o all_o new_a philosopher_n whether_o cartesian_n or_o gassendists_n ruin_n the_o mystery_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o maintain_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o matter_n consist_v in_o the_o extent_n as_o his_o book_n dedicate_v to_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n make_v a_o noise_n and_o injure_v the_o cartesian_o mr._n bernier_n who_o be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o great_a follower_n of_o gassendus_fw-la be_v afraid_a himself_n and_o compose_v the_o explanation_n whereof_o we_o speak_v in_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o principle_n of_o his_o philosophy_n with_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n he_o pretend_v that_o real-presence_n may_v be_v more_o commodious_o expound_v by_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o new_a philosopher_n than_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o school_n and_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o experience_n thereof_o in_o the_o indies_n for_o say_v he_o when_o i_o see_v some_o of_o those_o new_a christian_n in_o trouble_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o not_o be_v able_a to_o conceive_v that_o upon_o the_o altar_n where_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v bread_n with_o all_o its_o extent_n and_o be_v no_o
their_o own_o judgement_n and_o general_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o gregory_n the_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o principal_o melece_n of_o antioch_n basil_n of_o caesarea_n and_o peter_n of_o alexandria_n favour_v he_o open_o yet_o their_o design_n succeed_v not_o there_o be_v 12._o in_o alexandria_n one_o maximus_n by_o profession_n a_o cynic_n yet_o a_o christian._n he_o pretend_v to_o be_v descend_v of_o a_o noble_a family_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v even_o be_v some_o martyr_n after_o the_o death_n of_o athanasius_n the_o orthodox_n be_v persecute_v in_o egypt_n he_o have_v remove_v into_o a_o village_n of_o the_o desert_n of_o thebaide_n name_v oasis_n he_o go_v clothe_v like_o the_o philosopher_n to_o wit_n cover_v with_o a_o poor_a cloak_n he_o will_v have_v neither_o his_o hair_n nor_o beard_n shave_v and_o carry_v a_o stick_n as_o diogenes_n do_v live_v thus_o after_o a_o manner_n most_o austere_a he_o will_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o censure_v the_o vice_n of_o all_o people_n without_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o their_o quality_n as_o the_o ancient_a cynic_n use_v to_o do_v notwithstanding_o under_o this_o severe_a outwardness_n be_v hide_v a_o soul_n fraudulent_a ambitious_a malicious_a covetous_a and_o full_a of_o the_o most_o shameful_a lusts._n but_o as_o that_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n he_o acquire_v a_o great_a reputation_n not_o only_o among_o the_o people_n but_o also_o among_o the_o most_o learned_a men._n he_o hold_v correspondency_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n friend_n to_o gregory_n 42._o as_o it_o appear_v by_o two_o letter_n of_o basil_n which_o be_v direct_v to_o he_o gregory_n receive_v he_o so_o well_o at_o his_o arrival_n at_o constantinople_n that_o he_o make_v a_o speech_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o 23._o where_o he_o omit_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v this_o impostor_n pass_v for_o a_o great_a and_o good_a man._n but_o have_v since_o know_v his_o fraud_n greg._n instead_o of_o the_o name_n of_o maximus_n which_o be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o this_o speech_n he_o put_v that_o of_o hieron_n and_o entitle_v it_o thus_o a_o speech_n to_o the_o praise_n of_o hieron_n a_o philosopher_n of_o alexandria_n send_v into_o exile_n for_o his_o faith_n and_o return_v three_o year_n after_o gregory_n show_v in_o this_o discourse_n what_o use_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o cynic_n philosophy_n in_o christianity_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n which_o the_o prince_n who_o have_v favour_v arianism_n have_v raise_v against_o the_o orthodox_n particular_o in_o egypt_n and_o to_o maximus_n the_o philosopher_n he_o end_v in_o expound_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o in_o exhort_v his_o philosopher_n to_o keep_v himself_o constant_o apply_v to_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n which_o hold_v a_o medium_fw-la between_o judaisme_n seq_n and_o arianism_n he_o often_o make_v this_o remark_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o in_o general_n we_o perceive_v in_o read_v his_o work_n that_o the_o same_o thought_n return_v frequent_o enough_o in_o admonish_v his_o philosopher_n to_o despise_v the_o objection_n that_o be_v make_v against_o this_o tenet_n he_o bid_v he_o not_o to_o be_v ashamed_a at_o the_o accusation_n of_o tritheism_n whilst_o other_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o establish_v two_o god_n the_o arian_n and_o macedonian_n for_o you_o shall_v either_o resolve_v the_o difficulty_n add_v he_o as_o they_o do_v or_o you_o shall_v remain_v entangle_v like_o unto_o they_o etc._n etc._n gregory_n have_v thus_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o maximus_n receive_v he_o in_o his_o house_n instruct_v he_o in_o the_o religion_n baptize_v he_o confer_v the_o order_n upon_o he_o and_o communicate_v to_o he_o his_o most_o secret_a thought_n seq_n but_o so_o soon_o as_o maximus_n think_v himself_o capable_a enough_o he_o see_v with_o sorrow_n that_o they_o think_v upon_o make_v gregory_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o judge_v himself_o more_o worthy_a of_o this_o place_n than_o his_o master_n and_o benefactor_n and_o perceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a priest_n of_o this_o church_n envy_v gregory_n this_o dignity_n also_o he_o join_v with_o he_o to_o supplant_v he_o to_o which_o intent_n maximus_n gain_v peter_n of_o alexandria_n who_o before_o favour_v gregory_n some_o time_n after_o the_o fleet_n of_o corn_n which_o come_v every_o year_n from_o alexandria_n to_o constantinople_n arrive_v there_o and_o the_o master_n of_o the_o ship_n hammon_n aphammon_n harpocras_n steppas_n rhodon_n anubis_n and_o hermanubis_n immediate_o join_v themselves_o to_o the_o assembly_n of_o gregory_n though_o they_o have_v order_n to_o assist_v the_o design_n of_o maximus_n who_o two_o or_o three_o egyptian_a bishop_n after_o that_o uphold_v strong_o yet_o this_o arrival_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o the_o care_n they_o take_v to_o join_v themselves_o to_o gregory_n give_v he_o so_o much_o satisfaction_n that_o he_o make_v 24._o a_o speech_n thereupon_o where_o he_o infinite_o praise_v the_o piety_n and_o constancy_n of_o those_o of_o alexandria_n and_o expound_v to_o they_o his_o sentiment_n touch_v the_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o extend_v particular_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o make_v use_v among_o other_o reason_n of_o this_o the_o term_n of_o which_o will_v seem_v strange_a if_o already_o we_o have_v not_o observe_v such_o heretofore_o 429._o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o god_n let_v he_o be_v make_v god_n before_o and_o after_o that_o let_v he_o make_v i_o a_o god_n equal_a to_o he_o in_o honour_n this_o bold_a expression_n seem_v to_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o god_n he_o can_v sanctify_v man_n which_o gregory_n call_v in_o another_o place_n to_o render_v man_n go_n some_o learned_a man_n think_v that_o it_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o gregory_n make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n athanasius_n which_o be_v the_o twenty_o first_o of_o his_o speech_n he_o reckon_v therein_o not_o only_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n but_o also_o give_v more_o at_o large_a the_o history_n of_o the_o persecution_n he_o suffer_v and_o the_o turmoil_n that_o happen_v during_o his_o life_n he_o praise_v he_o above_o all_o for_o his_o orthodoxy_n and_o for_o his_o constancy_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n all_o those_o say_v he_o 394._o that_o make_v profession_n of_o our_o doctrine_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o party_n the_o one_o have_v no_o good_a sentiment_n for_o the_o son_n and_o yet_o less_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o doctrine_n be_v sound_a in_o these_o two_o respect_n he_o be_v the_o first_o and_o the_o only_a person_n who_o dare_v public_o declare_v the_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o he_o be_v uphold_v by_o very_a few_o gregory_n give_v beside_o to_o st._n athanasius_n 395._o the_o glory_n of_o have_v reconcile_v the_o eastern_a with_o the_o western_a people_n who_o dispute_v only_o about_o word_n believe_v each_o other_o reciprocal_o to_o be_v heretic_n we_o say_v conformable_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o piety_n that_o there_o be_v one_o essence_n and_o three_o existence_n hypostasis_n the_o first_o relate_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o divinity_n and_o the_o second_o to_o the_o propriety_n of_o the_o three_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n conceive_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o poverty_n of_o their_o tongue_n they_o can_v not_o distinguish_v the_o hypostasis_n from_o the_o essence_n because_o that_o latius_fw-la will_v translate_v tryph._n the_o word_n hypostasis_fw-la by_o that_o of_o substance_n and_o they_o introduce_v that_o of_o person_n fear_v it_o shall_v seem_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o essence_n what_o come_v on_o it_o something_o ridiculous_a or_o rather_o worthy_a of_o pity_n a_o pure_a dispute_n in_o word_n appear_v a_o dispute_n touch_v faith_n those_o in_o the_o east_n be_v suspect_v of_o sabellianism_n which_o say_v that_o there_o be_v three_o person_n and_o in_o the_o west_n of_o arianism_n those_o that_o speak_v of_o three_o hypostasis_n this_o it_o be_v the_o dispute_n produce_v etc._n etc._n st._n athanasius_n remedy_v this_o in_o intervening_a with_o mildness_n between_o each_o party_n and_o in_o examine_v careful_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n whereof_o they_o make_v use_v and_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o find_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o to_o the_o thing_n and_o differ_v but_o in_o expression_n he_o permit_v the_o use_n of_o different_a term_n and_o reunite_v they_o in_o the_o bottom_n as_o tenet_n to_o return_v to_o seq_n maximus_n the_o arrival_n of_o his_o countryman_n in_o ccclxxix_o fortify_v his_o party_n and_o the_o more_o to_o engage_v the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n to_o
inspire_v he_o with_o resolution_n to_o re-establish_a the_o faith_n of_o nice_a have_v already_o order_v be_v at_o thessalonica_n 2._o by_o a_o edict_n of_o the_o 27_o the_o of_o february_n that_o all_o his_o subject_n shall_v embrace_v concern_v the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o opinion_n that_o be_v espouse_v at_o rome_n and_o alexandria_n that_o those_o who_o shall_v profess_v it_o shall_v be_v name_v catholic_n and_o the_o rest_n heretic_n that_o the_o name_n of_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v to_o the_o latter_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v obnoxious_a to_o civil_a punishment_n as_o well_o as_o to_o divine_a vengeance_n be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v observe_v the_o great_a multitude_n of_o heterodox_n whereof_o this_o city_n be_v full_a he_o publish_v a_o edict_n more_o severe_a 6._o the_o ten_o of_o january_n in_o the_o year_n ccclxxxi_o by_o which_o he_o recall_v all_o those_o that_o may_v have_v give_v any_o liberty_n to_o heretic_n and_o take_v from_o they_o all_o the_o church_n they_o have_v in_o the_o city_n command_v they_o to_o deliver_v they_o to_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o faith_n of_o nice_a he_o send_v word_n after_o that_o 5._o to_o demophilus_n a_o arian_n bishop_n to_o subscribe_v to_o this_o council_n or_o resolve_v to_o quit_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n demophilus_n without_o ballance_v take_v the_o latter_a party_n and_o advertise_v the_o people_n that_o the_o next_o day_n they_o shall_v assemble_v without_o the_o city_n and_o the_o arian_n be_v thus_o dispossess_v of_o the_o public_a church_n which_o they_o have_v during_o forty_o year_n seq_n after_o this_o theodosius_n be_v accuse_v of_o want_v zeal_n and_o some_o will_v have_v have_v he_o employ_v violence_n to_o have_v reduce_v the_o arian_n as_o gregory_n report_v though_o he_o disapprove_v of_o the_o heat_n of_o those_o who_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o conduct_n of_o theodosius_n because_o of_o that_o and_o declare_v against_o those_o that_o pretend_v to_o force_v conscience_n the_o emperor_n have_v send_v for_o gregory_n receive_v he_o with_o much_o affection_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o be_v go_v to_o put_v he_o in_o possession_n of_o constantinople_n for_o fear_v the_o people_n the_o great_a part_n whereof_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o arius_n shall_v rise_v theodosius_n send_v soldier_n to_o seize_v the_o church_n of_o st._n sophia_n and_o make_v gregory_n to_o be_v conduct_v by_o other_o through_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o people_n which_o cry_v on_o every_o side_n and_o be_v in_o as_o much_o concern_v and_o despair_v as_o if_o constantinople_n have_v be_v take_v which_o can_v not_o be_v a_o acceptable_a spectacle_n to_o a_o wise_a and_o moderate_a bishop_n though_o the_o sun_n be_v rise_v it_o be_v so_o full_a of_o cloud_n that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v night_n but_o the_o sun_n immediate_o appear_v when_o gregory_n go_v into_o the_o church_n this_o circumstance_n deserve_v not_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o if_o our_o bishop_n have_v not_o relate_v it_o as_o some_o extraordinary_a thing_n after_o have_v say_v 22._o that_o although_o he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o regard_v not_o such_o sort_n of_o thought_n he_o believe_v notwithstanding_o it_o be_v better_a to_o add_v faith_n to_o all_o than_o equal_o to_o refuse_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v say_v so_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o church_n gregory_n be_v demand_v for_o bishop_n by_o the_o cry_n of_o all_o the_o people_n which_o be_v there_o which_o he_o make_v to_o cease_v in_o tell_v they_o by_o a_o priest_n that_o they_o shall_v give_v god_n thanks_o and_o not_o to_o cry_n he_o be_v threaten_v with_o no_o danger_n except_o thaat_fw-mi one_o man_n draw_v his_o sword_n and_o immediate_o put_v it_o into_o the_o scabbard_n but_o although_o the_o arian_n have_v give_v up_o their_o church_n they_o never_o the_o less_o murmur_v among_o themselves_o and_o be_v enrage_v for_o their_o be_v drive_v away_o gregory_n believe_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n that_o the_o heterodox_n may_v be_v draw_v by_o mildness_n and_o use_v it_o more_o willing_o than_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o complain_v of_o a_o parcel_n of_o unhappy_a young_a people_n who_o call_v mildness_n cowardice_n give_v fury_n the_o name_n of_o courage_n and_o will_v have_v the_o arian_n to_o be_v irritate_v and_o inflame_v with_o anger_n the_o moderation_n of_o gregory_n do_v not_o displease_v theodosius_n who_o some_o time_n 80._o will_v send_v for_o he_o and_o make_v he_o eat_v at_o his_o table_n notwithstanding_o our_o bishop_n will_v very_o seldom_o be_v at_o court_n 23._o though_o other_o be_v continual_o there_o to_o gain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o of_o his_o officer_n and_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pretence_n of_o piety_n to_o advance_v themselves_o and_o ruin_v their_o enemy_n as_o he_o be_v old_a and_o of_o a_o weak_a constitution_n he_o be_v often_o indisposed_a which_o his_o enemy_n attribute_v to_o too_o great_a tenderness_n be_v one_o day_n in_o bed_n a_o man_n be_v send_v to_o assassinate_n he_o who_o touch_v with_o repentance_n confess_v to_o he_o at_o his_o bed_n foot_n that_o he_o be_v set_v on_o work_n to_o have_v commit_v this_o crime_n and_o obtain_v forgiveness_n as_o to_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n gregory_n say_v that_o find_v no_o account_n out_o neither_o in_o the_o paper_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v before_o he_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n nor_o among_o those_o who_o have_v the_o care_n of_o gather_v they_o he_o will_v not_o meddle_v with_o they_o and_o take_v nothing_o on_o it_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o render_v a_o account_n for_o the_o same_o theodosius_n at_o that_o time_n call_v a_o council_n at_o constantinople_n either_o to_o condemn_v divers_a heresy_n or_o to_o establish_v gregory_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n in_o the_o episcopal_n see_v of_o that_o city_n but_o before_o we_o relate_v what_o pass_v therein_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v gregory_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o say_v somewhat_o of_o the_o speech_n he_o make_v whilst_o he_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o which_o remain_v yet_o among_o we_o basil_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n 1._o die_v the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o year_n ccclxxx_o 20._o gregory_n make_v a_o speech_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o some_o time_n after_o not_o be_v able_a to_o render_v his_o friend_n this_o last_o duty_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o will_v he_o praise_v the_o ancestor_n of_o basil_n who_o be_v person_n of_o quality_n and_o moreover_o christian_n from_o a_o long_a time_n he_o say_v that_o 319._o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o maximinus_n some_o of_o the_o ancestor_n of_o basil_n be_v retire_v into_o a_o forest_n of_o pontus_n without_o any_o provision_n and_o arm_n to_o go_v to_o hunt_n they_o pray_v god_n to_o send_v they_o some_o game_n or_o venison_n which_o they_o see_v in_o this_o wood_n and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a moment_n god_n send_v they_o a_o great_a number_n of_o dere_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o fat_a who_o show_v they_o be_v trouble_v not_o to_o be_v call_v for_o soon_o gregory_n be_v merry_a enough_o on_o this_o subject_a according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o pagan_a orator_n who_o do_v the_o like_a in_o respect_n to_o the_o pagan_a fable_n that_o which_o there_o be_v of_o worst_a consequence_n in_o it_o be_v that_o this_o render_v suspicious_a the_o other_o narration_n of_o gregory_n 2._o afterward_o he_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o life_n of_o basil_n and_o insist_o on_o each_o place_n according_a to_o his_o custom_n with_o much_o exaggeration_n figure_n and_o morality_n speak_v of_o the_o manner_n he_o himself_o have_v pass_v his_o life_n he_o say_v that_o he_o wish_v 335._o his_o affair_n may_v prosper_v better_o for_o the_o future_a by_o the_o intercession_n of_o basil._n 3._o the_o way_n whereby_o in_o his_o time_n ibid._n man_n advance_v in_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n be_v no_o more_o canonical_a than_o the_o way_n which_o be_v employ_v this_o day_n upon_o that_o account_n if_o gregory_n may_v be_v believe_v after_o have_v say_v that_o in_o other_o profession_n man_n be_v advance_v by_o degree_n and_o according_a to_o the_o capacity_n they_o have_v he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o chief_a place_n be_v attain_v as_o much_o through_o crime_n as_o virtue_n and_o that_o the_o episcopal_a see_v be_v not_o for_o those_o who_o be_v the_o most_o worthy_a thereof_o but_o for_o the_o most_o potent_a etc._n etc._n no_o body_n take_v the_o name_n of_o physician_n nor_o of_o painter_n who_o have_v not_o study_v the_o nature_n of_o malady_n that_o have_v not_o well_o mix_v colour_n and_o paint_v many_o thing_n but_o a_o bishop_n be_v easy_o find_v not_o after_o his_o be_v form_v with_o care_n but_o out_o of_o hand_n as_o the_o fable_n have_v feign_v that_o the_o giant_n
baptism_n all_o past_a sin_n be_v pardon_v and_o blot_v out_o 2._o that_o it_o be_v difficult_a for_o a_o man_n to_o reestablish_v himself_o in_o the_o state_n of_o salvation_n if_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o mortal_a sin_n after_o baptism_n 3._o that_o those_o who_o neglect_v baptism_n and_o die_v without_o be_v baptise_a be_v damn_v 4._o that_o those_o who_o die_v without_o it_o but_o who_o have_v not_o neglect_v nor_o retard_v their_o baptism_n by_o their_o fault_n be_v neither_o glorify_v nor_o punish_v whether_o they_o die_v in_o their_o infancy_n or_o in_o a_o more_o advance_a age_n they_o desire_v to_o be_v baptise_a we_o may_v see_v by_o this_o doctrine_n and_o by_o several_a other_o that_o the_o christian_a society_n of_o this_o age_n without_o except_v one_o can_v boast_v of_o follow_v in_o all_o thing_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n divinity_n have_v its_o revolution_n as_o well_o as_o empire_n dissertationes_fw-la in_o irenaeum_fw-la auctore_fw-la henrico_n dodwello_n a._n m._n historice_n in_o academia_n oxoniensi_fw-la prelectore_fw-la camdeniano_n accedit_fw-la fragmentum_fw-la philippi_n sidetae_fw-la hactenus_fw-la ineditum_fw-la de_fw-la catichistarum_fw-la alexandrinarum_fw-la successione_n cum_fw-la notis_fw-la 1._o tthe_o three_o dissertation_n which_o be_v the_o first_o we_o shall_v speak_v of_o be_v take_v up_o in_o examine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n and_o death_n of_o st._n iranaeus_n as_o these_o two_o epoch_n be_v never_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o any_o author_n it_o must_v be_v trace_v out_o by_o the_o help_n of_o conjecture_n and_o thus_o mr._n dodwell_n endeavour_v it_o 230._o profane_a history_n furnish_v we_o with_o no_o instance_n which_o can_v help_v we_o to_o discover_v the_o birth_n of_o st._n iranaeus_n because_o since_o tacitus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o trajan_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o commodus_n we_o have_v no_o exact_a history_n and_o that_o the_o latin_a author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o augustus_n begin_v after_o adrian_n it_o be_v true_a we_o have_v many_o monument_n and_o inscription_n of_o trajan's_n whence_o constantine_n the_o great_a compare_v they_o to_o the_o herb_n which_o we_o call_v pellitory_n of_o the_o wall_n but_o when_o we_o be_v not_o assist_v by_o history_n all_o these_o antiquity_n can_v no_o more_o maintain_v the_o weight_n of_o consequence_n than_o type_n and_o figure_n in_o divinity_n 2_o we_o have_v no_o clear_a demonstration_n from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o chronicle_n of_o eusebius_n be_v now_o so_o corrupt_a and_o that_o the_o copier_n have_v occasion_v so_o much_o disorder_n that_o one_o can_v scarce_o find_v any_o thing_n fix_v or_o certain_a therein_o we_o be_v therefore_o now_o to_o except_v the_o great_a insight_n from_o the_o write_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n himself_o which_o may_v serve_v to_o guide_v we_o in_o these_o almost_o unconquerable_a darkness_n this_o be_v the_o method_n our_o author_n follow_v 3._o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v thus_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n 30._o it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o it_o appear_v it_o be_v almost_o in_o our_o time_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o domitian_n the_o latin_a interpreter_n make_v use_v of_o these_o word_n nostro_fw-la seculo_fw-la to_o denote_v what_o we_o have_v translate_v in_o our_o time_n and_o eusebius_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o passage_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o remain_v therefore_o to_o know_v what_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o ancient_n distinguish_v time_n by_o generation_n some_o give_n twenty_o five_o year_n to_o each_o generation_n and_o some_o thirty_o and_o other_o allow_v three_o generation_n to_o each_o age._n but_o all_o do_v not_o assign_v the_o same_o begin_n to_o each_o generation_n according_a to_o some_o the_o time_n of_o infancy_n be_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o and_o often_o say_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o father_n though_o it_o happen_v after_o their_o own_o birth_n because_o they_o have_v share_v in_o it_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o under_o age_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o remember_v it_o they_o account_v their_o generation_n to_o begin_v no_o soon_o than_o they_o succeed_v their_o father_n in_o the_o manage_n of_o affair_n there_o be_v other_o which_o begin_v to_o reckon_v their_o generation_n from_o the_o very_a moment_n of_o their_o birth_n and_o so_o eusebius_n use_v to_o do_v as_o appear_v by_o a_o place_n cite_v by_o the_o author_n suppose_v therefore_o that_o irenaeus_n begin_v to_o reckon_v his_o generation_n from_o the_o very_a time_n of_o his_o birth_n 4._o it_o follow_v that_o since_o he_o place_v it_o almost_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o empire_n domitian_n he_o must_v be_v bear_v under_o one_o of_o the_o successor_n of_o this_o emperor_n nerva_n reign_v but_o a_o short_a time_n the_o empire_n of_o trajan_n be_v much_o long_o so_o though_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o it_o must_v be_v notwithstanding_o conclude_v that_o st._n irenaeus_n be_v bear_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o trajan_n or_o else_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o nerva_n s._n irenaeus_n say_v also_o in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o florinus_n 19_o that_o he_o have_v see_v he_o in_o asia_n whilst_o he_o be_v but_o young_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o st._n polycarp_n seq_n mr._n dodwell_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o this_o father_n give_v the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o person_n of_o twenty_o five_o and_o thirty_o year_n of_o age_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v more_o than_o twenty_o five_o but_o he_o be_v not_o thirty_o year_n old_a when_o he_o be_v in_o asia_n with_o polycarp_n we_o likewise_o read_v these_o word_n of_o this_o father_n in_o the_o same_o letter_n to_o florinus_n i_o see_v you_o whilst_o i_o be_v but_o a_o child_n in_o the_o low_a asia_n with_o polycarp_n when_o you_o make_v a_o great_a figure_n at_o the_o royal_a court_n and_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v yourself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o this_o holy_a man_n he_o show_v that_o by_o this_o royal_a court_n that_o of_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n must_v be_v understand_v who_o can_v not_o make_v so_o quiet_a a_o voyage_n into_o asia_n as_o to_o give_v occasion_n to_o florinus_n to_o pursue_v a_o friendship_n with_o polycarp_n before_o the_o year_n cxxii_o of_o the_o common_a aera_fw-la of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o fine_a st._n irenaeus_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n that_o he_o often_o hear_v polycarp_n say_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o founder_n of_o heresy_n who_o open_o divide_v the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n o_o god_n to_o what_o time_n be_o i_o reserve_v we_o need_v then_o only_o know_v precise_o the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o heretic_n martion_n basilides_n valentinus_n saturninus_n cerdon_n and_o other_o take_v off_o their_o mask_n mr._n dodwell_n endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o year_n of_o the_o voyage_n of_o adrian_n cxxii_o so_o that_o st._n irenaeus_n be_v then_o twenty_o five_o year_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v towards_o the_o xcvii_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n far_o from_o the_o common_a opinion_n which_o say_v he_o be_v not_o bear_v till_o the_o cxl_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n mr._n dodwell_n have_v make_v appear_v in_o his_o first_o dissertation_n seq_n that_o the_o heretic_n come_v from_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o separate_v by_o a_o public_a schism_n from_o the_o christian_n but_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o trajan_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o reason_n he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o hegesippus_n tell_v we_o in_o a_o passage_n which_o eusebius_n preserve_v for_o we_o that_o the_o church_n remain_v a_o virgin_n during_o the_o life_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o be_v after_o their_o death_n that_o man_n public_o preach_v against_o the_o truth_n this_o same_o author_n say_v also_o that_o the_o first_o that_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o church_n be_v one_o thebutis_fw-la because_o he_o be_v not_o raise_v to_o the_o episcopacy_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o happen_v as_o hegesippus_n say_v after_o the_o death_n of_o simeon_n son_n of_o cleophas_n and_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o trajan_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o thebutis_fw-la separate_v himself_o from_o the_o church_n not_o till_o the_o year_n cxvi_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o last_o but_o one_o of_o this_o prince_n see_v that_o since_o the_o death_n of_o simeon_n the_o see_v of_o jerusalem_n be_v vacant_a but_o that_o year_n the_o author_n confirm_v all_o this_o by_o passage_n of_o st._n paul_n st._n john_n st._n peter_n and_o st._n jude_n who_o observe_v as_o he_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v many_o false_a doctor_n arisen_a when_o
also_o that_o divers_a bishop_n succeed_v polycarp_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n which_o show_v it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n after_o the_o death_n of_o that_o holy_a man_n irenaeus_n may_v be_v then_o about_o eighty_o year_n of_o age._n this_o work_n against_o heresy_n be_v not_o all_o writ_n at_o the_o same_o time_n nor_o be_v it_o build_v upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v by_o divers_a place_n that_o the_o two_o first_o book_n entire_o take_v up_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n it_o be_v after_o these_o be_v end_v that_o he_o think_v of_o make_v a_o three_o which_o soon_o follow_v the_o other_o two_o after_o that_o he_o make_v a_o four_o and_o five_o book_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o though_o he_o write_v these_o thing_n at_o several_a different_a time_n all_o the_o work_n be_v end_v in_o a_o short_a time_n 7._o as_o irenaeus_n himself_o say_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o a_o friend_n that_o have_v desire_v to_o write_v upon_o this_o subject_a mr._n dodwell_n acknowledge_v that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v who_o this_o friend_n be_v and_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o refute_v those_o that_o think_v it_o turibius_n a_o priest_n of_o toledo_n who_o the_o author_n of_o this_o fable_n confound_v with_o one_o turibius_n of_o asturia_n who_o live_v not_o till_o the_o five_o age_n whether_o there_o be_v two_o of_o this_o name_n or_o that_o they_o make_v two_o of_o one_o which_o be_v often_o do_v it_o be_v so_o that_o anaclet_n be_v make_v two_o pope_n in_o take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o two_o first_o syllable_n of_o his_o name_n however_o this_o friend_n must_v be_v a_o grecian_a because_o st._n irenaeus_n write_v to_o he_o in_o greek_a and_o make_v a_o apology_n for_o the_o roughness_n of_o his_o style_n it_o may_v be_v he_o live_v in_o cephalonia_n or_o in_o some_o place_n of_o the_o continent_n that_o be_v near_o this_o island_n according_a to_o the_o author_n conjecture_n who_o pretend_v that_o the_o heretic_n ptolemy_n be_v of_o this_o country_n he_o desire_v he_o to_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o valentinian_o and_o because_o they_o embrace_v almost_o all_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o other_o heretic_n it_o make_v irenaeus_n speak_v of_o they_o all_o in_o his_o work_n go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o simon_n the_o magician_n pretend_v that_o they_o derive_v their_o birth_n from_o he_o as_o the_o orthodox_n do_v they_o from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a the_o valentinian_o and_o other_o heretic_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n time_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v this_o for_o they_o maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o theodad_n disciple_n of_o st._n paul_n as_o basilides_n say_v he_o receive_v he_o from_o glaucias_n interpreter_n to_o st._n peter_n but_o this_o father_n prove_v that_o they_o descend_v by_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n from_o the_o heretic_n menander_n disciple_n to_o simon_n the_o magician_n the_o better_a to_o apprehend_v all_o this_o the_o author_n observe_v that_o the_o new_a heretic_n use_v always_o to_o join_v themselves_o to_o the_o ancient_a one_o and_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o society_n with_o they_o add_v also_o some_o new_a error_n to_o their_o heresy_n whereby_o to_o distinguish_v themselves_o and_o as_o among_o philosopher_n there_o be_v one_o potamon_n that_o pick_v and_o choose_v what_o he_o like_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o form_v his_o own_o principle_n by_o so_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o the_o valentinian_o form_v their_o heresy_n from_o what_o they_o find_v in_o the_o other_o heresy_n that_o suit_v with_o their_o design_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o irenaeus_n call_v it_o a_o recapitulation_n of_o all_o heresy_n seqq_fw-la ptolomeus_n be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a disciple_n of_o the_o valentinian_n heresy_n who_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n we_o just_a before_o speak_v of_o add_v new_a error_n to_o those_o of_o his_o master_n it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o this_o father_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o work_n marcus_n be_v disciple_n to_o ptolomeus_n erect_v a_o new_a school_n and_o be_v more_o speak_v of_o in_o what_o follow_v than_o his_o master_n his_o error_n spread_v as_o far_o as_o gaul_n and_o all_o along_o the_o rhine_n but_o mr._n dodwell_n prove_v that_o the_o valentinian_n heretic_n colorbasus_fw-la be_v more_o ancient_a than_o either_o marcus_n or_o ptolomeus_n because_o he_o be_v contemporary_a to_o valentine_n of_o who_o he_o learn_v his_o doctrine_n after_o which_o he_o form_v a_o new_a school_n all_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o epiphanius_n write_v these_o heretic_n like_o the_o pythagorian_n do_v not_o explain_v their_o opinion_n nor_o communicate_v their_o book_n to_o any_o but_o they_o who_o be_v initiate_v into_o their_o mystery_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o very_o few_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o they_o this_o cause_v st._n irenaeus_n friend_n to_o desire_v he_o to_o inform_v therein_o therefore_o this_o father_n design_v as_o he_o himself_o declare_v to_o discover_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o valentinian_o and_o exclaim_v against_o their_o manner_n mr._n dodwell_n remark_n upon_o this_o that_o the_o father_n use_v to_o represent_v the_o ill_a life_n of_o heretic_n thence_o to_o draw_v consequence_n against_o their_o doctrine_n according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o jesus_n christ_n you_o shall_v know_v they_o by_o their_o work_n matth._n 7.16_o though_o this_o consequence_n be_v not_o always_o lawful_a for_o the_o manner_n of_o one_o that_o be_v orthodox_n in_o his_o judgement_n and_o may_v be_v corrupt_a and_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o heretic_n may_v lead_v a_o pure_a and_o holy_a life_n but_o it_o be_v just_a against_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n whereof_o the_o most_o part_n approve_v by_o their_o criminal_a opinion_n their_o lewd_a practice_n they_o affirm_v that_o one_o may_v deny_v our_o saviour_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n if_o persecute_v that_o magic_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o simple_a fornication_n be_v not_o a_o crime_n &_o c_o the_o author_n employ_v the_o rest_n of_o this_o four_o dissertation_n to_o find_v out_o the_o time_n wherein_o st._n irenaeus_n write_v this_o piece_n against_o the_o heretic_n to_o which_o purpose_n he_o run_v over_o all_o the_o valentinian_n heretic_n of_o who_o we_o before_o have_v speak_v and_o by_o the_o great_a many_o help_n of_o conjecture_n and_o inquiry_n discover_v the_o time_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o teach_v and_o conclude_v at_o last_o that_o irenaeus_n write_v this_o work_n after_o the_o death_n of_o photinus_n his_o predecessor_n about_o the_o year_n clxvii_o of_o the_o common_a aera_fw-la and_o the_o nine_o or_o ten_o of_o his_o episcopacy_n and_o because_o this_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o version_n of_o theodotian_n which_o be_v think_v to_o have_v be_v late_a he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a but_o what_o agree_v with_o his_o calculation_n the_o reason_n may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o author_n because_o they_o can_v be_v allege_v here_o without_o be_v tedious_a the_o five_o dissertation_n treat_v of_o the_o interpreter_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o a_o passage_n of_o st._n jerom_n which_o join_v st._n irenaeus_n with_o the_o greek_a author_n that_o clear_v erasmus_n from_o his_o doubt_n whether_o he_o write_v in_o greek_a or_o latin_n mr._n dodwell_n add_v another_o that_o neither_o erasmus_n nor_o father_n fevardant_n who_o publish_v a_o edition_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n take_v notice_n of_o which_o be_v that_o st._n jerom_n say_v that_o he_o will_v mention_v none_o of_o the_o greek_n but_o irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n he_o add_v argument_n to_o these_o testimony_n this_o author_n excuse_v the_o roughness_n of_o his_o style_n because_o he_o live_v along_o time_n among_o the_o celtes_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o barbarous_a language_n but_o have_v he_o write_v in_o latin_a this_o excuse_n will_v not_o have_v take_v for_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o roman_a colony_n at_o lion_n but_o also_o every_o five_o year_n they_o celebrate_v the_o terrible_a combat_n of_o orator_n in_o honour_n to_o augustus_n of_o which_o juvenal_n speak_v in_o these_o verse_n aut_fw-la lugdunensem_fw-la rhetor_n dicturus_fw-la ad_fw-la aram._n st._n jerom_n say_v also_o that_o st._n irenaeus_n write_v learned_o and_o eloquent_o and_o without_o dispute_v this_o father_n be_v too_o good_a a_o judge_n to_o give_v this_o praise_n to_o so_o rude_a latin_a as_o that_o of_o st._n irenaeus_n be_v if_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o this_o version_n understand_v greek_n very_o well_o but_o can_v not_o speak_v latin_a so_o that_o if_o st._n irenaeus_n have_v write_v in_o
the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o pretext_n that_o animate_v the_o gentile_n against_o the_o christian_n these_o pretext_n be_v of_o that_o nature_n sometime_o that_o they_o show_v more_o negligence_n than_o malice_n as_o for_o decius_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o though_o he_o have_v very_o good_a quality_n and_o be_v very_o mild_a nevertheless_o he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v possess_v with_o much_o hatred_n against_o the_o church_n but_o not_o to_o that_o degree_n as_o to_o have_v cause_v so_o great_a a_o slaughter_n as_o be_v attribute_v to_o he_o mr._n dodwell_n adhere_v to_o st._n cyprian_n the_o most_o he_o can_v remark_n that_o when_o he_o perceive_v that_o the_o people_n of_o carthage_n seek_v to_o expose_v he_o to_o the_o lion_n he_o retire_v in_o hope_n that_o his_o absence_n will_v appease_v the_o tumult_n a_o great_a argument_n against_o some_o brain-sick-fellow_n that_o will_v have_v people_n dare_v the_o order_n of_o a_o prince_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o meddle_v with_o the_o privilege_n of_o religion_n and_o think_v it_o be_v never_o lawful_a for_o a_o pastor_n to_o yield_v to_o the_o storm_n '_o st_n cyprian_n flight_n be_v follow_v with_o two_o kind_n of_o persecution_n for_o until_o the_o proconsul_n come_v the_o magistrate_n of_o town_n have_v no_o power_n to_o condemn_v to_o death_n content_v themselves_o with_o banish_v and_o imprison_v and_o nevertheless_o force_v a_o great_a many_o to_o abjure_v their_o religion_n when_o the_o proconsul_n come_v he_o try_v to_o reduce_v the_o faithful_a without_o make_v use_n of_o the_o most_o rigorous_a punishment_n but_o see_v they_o firm_a he_o exercise_v the_o utmost_a cruelty_n there_o be_v then_o many_o martyr_a until_o other_o care_n or_o see_v the_o little_a benefit_n of_o such_o cruelty_n he_o grow_v less_o violent_a although_o mr._n dowdell_n do_v not_o think_v their_o number_n very_o great_a that_o seal_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n with_o their_o blood_n nor_o do_v he_o much_o value_v the_o life_n of_o st._n gregory_n thaumaturgus_n because_o it_o be_v write_v more_o than_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o his_o death_n upon_o hear-say_n the_o most_o fertile_a subject_n of_o fable_n and_o hyperbole_n in_o the_o world_n after_o this_o he_o run_v over_o the_o time_n that_o past_a between_o the_o persecution_n of_o decius_n and_o that_o of_o licinius_n for_o as_o for_o julian_n the_o apostate_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o he_o be_v not_o cruel_a and_o he_o find_v great_a abatement_n to_o be_v make_v in_o every_o place_n in_o the_o computation_n of_o martyrology_n he_o here_o give_v a_o great_a insight_n into_o many_o thing_n especial_o concern_v the_o emperor_n dioclesian_n and_o his_o colleague_n he_o do_v not_o forget_v to_o note_v one_o thing_n that_o favour_v he_o much_o which_o be_v that_o in_o the_o great_a heat_n of_o the_o persecution_n there_o be_v no_o martyr_n for_o order_n be_v give_v to_o torment_n the_o christian_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o none_o may_v die_v that_o they_o may_v brag_v of_o their_o clemency_n and_o take_v from_o the_o christian_n the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n as_o lactantius_n elegant_o express_v it_o the_o author_n observe_v that_o the_o persecutor_n stroke_v come_v after_o a_o thousand_o artifices_fw-la use_v before_o which_o be_v but_o little_o credit_v by_o those_o pagan_a emperor_n for_o their_o violence_n be_v represent_v to_o have_v be_v so_o brutish_a that_o they_o have_v not_o the_o honesty_n to_o cover_v they_o with_o any_o pretext_n this_o dissertation_n end_v with_o a_o remark_n that_o will_v perhaps_o displease_v a_o great_a many_o which_o be_v that_o anniverssary_n and_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o apotheosis_n of_o paganism_n the_o twelve_o dissertation_n treat_v of_o the_o courage_n of_o martyr_n which_o be_v so_o admirable_a whether_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o torment_n they_o endure_v be_v consider_v or_o the_o age_n and_o sex_n of_o a_o part_n of_o they_o that_o suffer_v that_o people_n may_v desire_v to_o know_v whence_o that_o constancy_n proceed_v it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v the_o chief_a cause_n of_o it_o but_o some_o may_v wish_v to_o be_v inform_v if_o there_o be_v no_o motive_n whereby_o the_o natural_a strength_n manage_v by_o a_o divine_a providence_n may_v contribute_v to_o it_o therefore_o mr._n dowdell_n curious_o examine_v it_o and_o propose_v a_o great_a number_n of_o motive_n the_o chief_a whereof_o follow_v here_o he_o say_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n lead_v so_o austere_a a_o life_n and_o that_o they_o so_o much_o accustom_v their_o body_n to_o hard_a exercise_n that_o they_o can_v easy_o resolve_v to_o undergo_v punishment_n the_o thought_n whereof_o will_v make_v a_o man_n tremble_v that_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o tender_o in_o pleasure_n and_o upon_o this_o he_o allege_v the_o undauntedness_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o lacedaemonian_n which_o without_o doubt_n proceed_v from_o the_o austerity_n of_o their_o discipline_n he_o may_v have_v add_v what_o be_v say_v by_o a_o voluptuous_a man_n who_o be_v witness_n of_o their_o mean_a fare_n that_o he_o will_v wonder_v no_o more_o why_o they_o so_o bold_o dare_v danger_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v that_o their_o condition_n be_v so_o hard_o that_o it_o will_v not_o seem_v strange_a that_o they_o shall_v prefer_v a_o glorious_a death_n to_o it_o the_o author_n say_v that_o though_o christian_n be_v too_o well_o instruct_v to_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o desire_n of_o glory_n yet_o it_o be_v strange_a if_o the_o honour_n that_o be_v show_v to_o the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n and_o also_o to_o they_o that_o be_v but_o confessor_n do_v not_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o their_o have_v a_o sense_n of_o the_o honour_n that_o redound_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n when_o any_o part_n thereof_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n moreover_o he_o say_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o the_o certainty_n they_o be_v in_o of_o a_o eternal_a felicity_n give_v they_o great_a boldness_n against_o torment_n and_o even_o against_o death_n itself_o but_o as_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o christian_n chief_o contemn_v that_o death_n that_o be_v join_v to_o a_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n for_o sometime_o a_o common_a death_n will_v not_o be_v so_o please_v to_o they_o so_o we_o must_v of_o necessity_n examine_v the_o reason_n for_o this_o particular_a kind_n of_o death_n the_o author_n conclude_v they_o to_o consist_v much_o in_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o first_o age_n have_v that_o martyr_n will_v go_v direct_o to_o the_o abide_v of_o the_o bless_a without_o stop_v at_o the_o receptacle_n of_o common_a soul_n there_o to_o expect_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n without_o need_v the_o fire_n that_o be_v to_o consume_v the_o world_n to_o complete_a the_o purification_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o because_o this_o fire_n be_v believe_v more_o insupportable_a than_o the_o most_o cruel_a pain_n of_o martyrdom_n this_o opinion_n much_o support_v they_o it_o be_v think_v likewise_o that_o the_o privilege_n grant_v to_o all_o saint_n of_o obtain_v by_o their_o prayer_n a_o shorten_n of_o the_o time_n destine_v for_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n belong_v after_o a_o more_o eminent_a manner_n to_o the_o martyr_n so_o that_o they_o be_v look_v on_o to_o be_v the_o chief_a cause_n of_o the_o anticipation_n of_o the_o chastisement_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o of_o recompense_v the_o good_a by_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o first_o resurrection_n will_v happen_v in_o that_o reign_n that_o it_o will_v be_v only_o for_o the_o just_a and_o that_o the_o martyr_n will_v be_v very_o advantageous_o distinguish_v for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o to_o be_v so_o far_o off_o as_o we_o do_v the_o glory_n of_o paradise_n they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n at_o hand_n so_o that_o all_o these_o hope_n be_v prevail_v much_o with_o they_o towards_o a_o desire_n or_o martyrdom_n i_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o degree_n of_o glory_n that_o be_v assign_v the_o martyr_n to_o all_o eternity_n and_o which_o much_o surpass_v the_o glory_n of_o other_o just_a men._n in_o fine_a they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o all_o fault_n be_v obliterated_a by_o martyrdom_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o for_o the_o martyr_n but_o also_o for_o all_o such_o as_o have_v fall_v and_o be_v receive_v into_o peace_n by_o he_o before_o his_o death_n the_o author_n explain_v how_o that_o do_v not_o derogate_v from_o the_o infinite_a value_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o lest_o he_o shall_v be_v accuse_v for_o not_o make_v the_o
chatechumenes_n consist_v in_o show_v they_o what_o there_o be_v that_o be_v good_a in_o the_o heathen_a philosophy_n and_o so_o insensible_o conduct_v they_o to_o christianity_n which_o they_o be_v in_o a_o much_o better_a way_n of_o embrace_v after_o have_v receive_v several_a of_o his_o maxim_n draw_v from_o natural_a light_n and_o distribute_v through_o the_o write_n of_o philosopher_n for_o who_o they_o see_v all_o the_o world_n have_v a_o respect_n if_o they_o be_v immediate_o tell_v that_o they_o must_v renounce_v all_o their_o opinion_n and_o look_v upon_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n not_o only_o as_o man_n who_o be_v in_o a_o error_n but_o such_o a_o have_v say_v nothing_o that_o be_v true_a as_o labourer_n cast_v seed_n into_o the_o earth_n but_o not_o till_o after_o they_o have_v water_v it_o so_o say_v clement_n we_o take_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o water_v what_o we_o final_a earthy_a in_o those_o we_o instruct_v that_o they_o may_v afterward_o receive_v the_o spiritual_a seed_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v in_o a_o more_o likely_a way_n to_o make_v it_o spring_v up_o more_o easy_o in_o effect_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n suppose_v that_o of_o nature_n and_o destroy_v it_o not_o we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v undertake_v to_o give_v we_o a_o complete_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n that_o have_v any_o reference_n to_o religion_n they_o suppose_v that_o we_o be_v already_o prevent_v with_o divers_a thought_n establish_v among_o all_o nation_n upon_o which_o they_o reason_v otherwise_o it_o will_v have_v be_v requisite_a for_o example_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v exact_o define_v all_o the_o virtue_n which_o they_o have_v not_o do_v because_o in_o respect_n to_o this_o they_o find_v idea_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n which_o though_o imperfect_a be_v yet_o very_o true_a so_o they_o be_v satisfy_v to_o add_v what_o be_v lâ—cking_v or_o to_o cut_v off_o what_o evil_a custom_n may_v have_v injurious_o establish_v therein_o beside_o the_o office_n of_o catechist_n clement_n be_v raise_v to_o the_o priesthood_n at_o the_o beginning_n as_o it_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o empire_n of_o severus_n because_o eusebius_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o event_n of_o cxcv_o give_v to_o clement_n the_o title_n of_o priest_n it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o he_o undertake_v to_o defend_v the_o christian_a religion_n against_o heathen_n and_o heretic_n by_o a_o work_n which_o he_o entitle_v stromates_n which_o we_o shall_v afterward_o speak_v something_o of_o because_o in_o this_o work_n in_o make_v a_o chronological_a computation_n he_o descend_v not_o low_a than_o the_o death_n of_o commodus_n whence_o eusebius_n conclude_v that_o he_o compose_v it_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o severus_n who_o succeed_v this_o emperor_n severus_n enrage_v against_o the_o christian_n because_o perhaps_o of_o a_o rebellion_n of_o the_o jew_n with_o who_o the_o heathen_n confound_v those_o that_o profess_a christianity_n begin_v to_o persecute_v they_o violent_o this_o persecution_n arise_v at_o antioch_n reach_v unto_o egypt_n and_o oblige_v several_a christian_n to_o withdraw_v from_o their_o habitation_n where_o they_o be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o escape_v the_o violence_n of_o the_o persecution_n this_o seem_v to_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o clement_n of_o prove_v it_o be_v lawful_a to_o fly_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n after_o have_v say_v that_o martyrdom_n purify_v they_o from_o all_o sin_n and_o exhort_v they_o to_o suffer_v if_o they_o be_v call_v to_o it_o he_o say_v that_o person_n ought_v to_o testify_v that_o they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o much_o by_o their_o manner_n as_o word_n after_o that_o he_o expound_v this_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o you_o be_v persecute_v in_o one_o city_n flee_v into_o another_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o command_v we_o not_o to_o flee_v as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o evil_a to_o be_v persecute_v and_o bid_v we_o not_o to_o shun_v death_n by_o flight_n as_o if_o we_o shall_v fear_v it_o he_o will_v have_v we_o neither_o engage_v in_o or_o assist_v any_o one_o to_o do_v evil_a etc._n etc._n those_o who_o obey_v not_o be_v rash_a and_o throw_v themselves_o without_o reason_n into_o manifest_a danger_n if_o he_o who_o kill_v a_o man_n of_o god_n sin_v he_o also_o be_v guilty_a of_o his_o own_o death_n he_o who_o present_v himself_o to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o the_o jugde_v etc._n etc._n he_o assist_v as_o much_o as_o be_v capable_a the_o wickedness_n of_o he_o by_o who_o he_o be_v persecute_v if_o he_o exasperate_v he_o he_o be_v effectual_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o own_o death_n as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o endeavour_v to_o vex_v a_o wild_a beast_n who_o afterward_o devour_v he_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o apostle_n person_n be_v observe_v to_o covet_v martyrdom_n but_o some_o after_o desire_v the_o executioner_n scandalous_o fall_v from_o christianity_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o torment_n this_o conduct_n be_v think_v dangerous_a and_o those_o be_v condemn_v for_o it_o who_o offer_v themselves_o free_o to_o be_v martyr_a as_o appear_v by_o divers_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o by_o that_o of_o clement_n which_o we_o have_v relate_v as_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o shun_v martyrdom_n when_o it_o can_v be_v avoid_v except_o by_o renounce_v christianity_n or_o a_o good_a conscience_n so_o they_o ought_v to_o preserve_v their_o life_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v whilst_o there_o be_v any_o likelihood_n of_o serve_v the_o christian_n rather_o to_o prolong_v it_o by_o flight_n than_o lose_v it_o by_o stay_v in_o place_n where_o the_o persecution_n be_v so_o violent_a and_o whence_o they_o may_v get_v away_o without_o cease_v to_o make_v profession_n of_o truth_n those_o who_o blame_v or_o make_v some_o difficulty_n of_o absolve_v some_o protestant_a pastor_n because_o they_o come_v from_o a_o kingdom_n where_o they_o can_v not_o tarry_v without_o a_o eminent_a danger_n shall_v first_o prove_v that_o another_o conduct_n will_v have_v be_v more_o advantageous_a to_o christianity_n than_o their_o retreat_n have_v be_v here_o depend_v the_o solution_n of_o this_o question_n which_o have_v be_v dispute_v of_o late_a if_o they_o have_v do_v well_o in_o withdraw_v clement_n seem_v then_o to_o have_v quit_v alexandria_n see_v we_o find_v that_o he_o make_v some_o abide_v at_o jerusalem_n with_o alexander_n who_o be_v soon_o after_o bishop_n of_o this_o city_n and_o to_o who_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n entitle_v the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n against_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n during_o his_o abide_v there_o he_o be_v very_o useful_a to_o this_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n to_o alexander_n to_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n whereof_o clement_n be_v bearer_n where_o this_o bishop_n say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a virtue_n as_o the_o church_n of_o anitoch_n know_v and_o will_v still_o acknowledge_v he_o so_o and_o that_o he_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n by_o a_o effect_n of_o divine_a providence_n have_v confirm_v and_o increase_v the_o church_n of_o the_o lord_n from_o antioch_n clement_n return_v to_o alexandria_n where_o it_o be_v not_o know_v how_o long_o he_o live_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o he_o survive_v at_o least_o some_o year_n after_o pantenus_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o old_a when_o he_o compose_v his_o stromates_n see_v he_o say_v himself_o that_o he_o do_v they_o to_o serve_v he_o for_o a_o collection_n in_o his_o old_a age_n when_o his_o memory_n shall_v fail_v he_o history_n teach_v we_o nothing_o concern_v his_o death_n but_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v his_o memory_n be_v bless_v at_o alexandria_n if_o these_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v consider_v which_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o who_o in_o another_o letter_n to_o origen_n say_v that_o they_o both_o acknowledge_v for_o father_n these_o bless_a man_n who_o have_v quit_v this_o life_n before_o they_o and_o with_o who_o they_o will_v soon_o be_v to_o wit_n bless_a pantenus_n and_o pious_a clement_n from_o who_o they_o have_v draw_v great_a succour_n among_o several_a work_n which_o clement_n compose_v we_o have_v but_o three_o remain_v which_o be_v considerable_a the_o first_o be_v a_o exhortation_n to_o pagan_n where_o he_o refute_v their_o religion_n and_o endeavour_n to_o induce_v they_o to_o embrace_v christianity_n the_o second_o be_v entitle_v the_o pedagogue_n where_o he_o form_v the_o manner_n of_o youth_n and_o give_v they_o rule_n to_o behave_v themselves_o christianly_o where_o he_o mix_v maxim_n very_o severe_a and_o far_o from_o the_o custom_n of_o this_o day_n the_o three_o be_v the_o stromates_n that_o be_v to_o say_v tapestry_n which_o he_o
to_o dr._n cave_n in_o his_o english_a life_n of_o clement_n alexandrinus_n which_o have_v be_v very_o useful_a to_o we_o in_o the_o make_v this_o clement_n in_o the_o passage_n which_o have_v be_v relate_v concern_v the_o philosophy_n he_o approve_v if_o as_o socrates_n who_o in_o his_o phoedon_n apply_v to_o philosopher_n this_o proverb_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o in_o their_o mystery_n there_o be_v many_o who_o bear_v the_o thyrse_n but_o few_o who_o be_v true_o fill_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o bacchus_n socrates_n add_v immediate_o after_o these_o be_v i_o believe_v only_o those_o who_o apply_v themselves_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o philosophy_n of_o the_o number_n of_o who_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v etc._n etc._n as_o the_o whole_a passage_n be_v in_o roman_a character_n dr._n cave_n think_v that_o these_o word_n of_o the_o number_n of_o who_o etc._n etc._n be_v clement_n whereas_o they_o be_v socrates_n as_o appear_v in_o plato_n and_o even_o at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o page_n where_o clement_n cites_n they_o if_o all_o this_o passage_n have_v be_v in_o italic_a dr._n cave_n will_v not_o have_v be_v deceive_v in_o it_o which_o ought_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o appear_v strange_a to_o those_o who_o know_v that_o to_o write_v the_o life_n of_o a_o author_n collect_v out_o of_o divers_a place_n attention_n must_v be_v give_v to_o so_o many_o thing_n all_o at_o a_o time_n that_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o avoid_v confound_v one_o self_n beside_o in_o distinguish_v the_o subject_n by_o a_o line_n and_o the_o citation_n by_o different_a character_n more_o facility_n be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o have_v read_v a_o author_n in_o find_v such_o place_n again_o as_o they_o may_v have_v occasion_n for_o which_o be_v not_o of_o little_a use_n as_o to_o this_o edition_n there_o be_v three_o index_n one_o of_o the_o passage_n cite_v by_o st._n clement_n the_o second_o of_o the_o subject_n and_o the_o three_o of_o the_o word_n and_o greek_a phrase_n either_o worthy_a of_o remark_n or_o such_o as_o this_o author_n apply_v to_o a_o particular_a sense_n if_o these_o index_n be_v complete_a and_o correct_v they_o will_v be_v without_o doubt_n very_o useful_a but_o they_o be_v neither_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a sigh_v of_o fault_n in_o the_o number_n and_o often_o contrary_a to_o what_o be_v in_o clement_n the_o passage_n of_o job_n there_o be_v no_o one_o that_o be_v clean_a be_v relate_v in_o chap._n 25._o of_o his_o book_n whereas_o it_o be_v in_o the_o 14_o the_o there_o be_v in_o the_o index_n peccato_fw-la originali_fw-la infectae_fw-la omnium_fw-la &_o animae_fw-la &_o corpora_fw-la 488._o d._n on_o contrary_a clement_n refute_v this_o opinion_n in_o this_o place_n but_o sylburge_n or_o some_o other_o who_o have_v make_v this_o index_n have_v apparent_o in_o his_o mind_n what_o clement_n ought_v to_o have_v say_v according_a to_o he_o rather_o than_o what_o he_o effectual_o do_v say_v there_o be_v beside_o a_o four_o index_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o work_n which_o contain_v a_o list_n of_o the_o author_n cite_v by_o clement_n but_o the_o page_n where_o he_o cite_v they_o be_v not_o mark_v it_o be_v altogether_o useless_a it_o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v desire_v for_o the_o republic_n of_o letter_n not_o only_o that_o king_n be_v philosopher_n or_o that_o philosopher_n be_v king_n but_o also_o that_o bookseller_n be_v learn_v or_o that_o the_o learned_a man_n be_v bookseller_n and_o that_o they_o bring_v back_o the_o age_n of_o the_o manuce_n and_o stephens_n for_o to_o give_v we_o good_a edition_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o to_o level_v the_o way_n for_o a_o study_n which_o of_o itself_o be_v hard_a enough_o without_o make_v difficulty_n by_o our_o own_o negligence_n chap._n 1._o our_o author_n begin_v the_o defini-nition_a of_o the_o word_n church_n as_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n which_o since_o it_o agree_v so_o much_o with_o the_o present_a general_a definition_n we_o shall_v pass_v it_o over_o to_o remark_n what_o be_v more_o uncommon_a afterward_o he_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o its_o member_n which_o he_o distinguish_v into_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n in_o which_o he_o consider_v these_o three_o particular_n 1._o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o clergy_n 2._o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o laity_n 3._o joint_a act_n of_o both_o the_o clergy_n he_o consider_v in_o these_o three_o office_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o begin_v at_o jerusalem_n where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n indue_a they_o with_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n work_v miracle_n and_o fit_v they_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o world_n he_o assign_v st._n andrew_n to_o scythia_n st._n bartholomew_n to_o india_n st._n matthew_n to_o parthia_n st._n john_n to_o asia_n the_o less_o tell_v we_o also_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v every_o one_o their_o commission_n and_o allotment_n according_a to_o clemens_n romanus_n 54._o the_o apostle_n go_v forth_o preach_v both_o in_o city_n and_o country_n appoint_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o their_o ministry_n for_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n which_o they_o leave_v behind_o they_o whilst_o they_o plant_v the_o other_o church_n thus_o 80._o clemens_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o st._n peter_n and_o polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smyrna_n by_o st._n john_n as_o say_v tertullian_n our_o author_n reconcile_v what_o the_o scripture_n and_o st._n clemens_n romanus_n say_v day_n ep._n ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 2._o about_o the_o plurality_n of_o bishop_n in_o one_o church_n with_o the_o negation_n of_o ignatius_n tertullian_n and_o st._n cyprian_n who_o affirm_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o church_n he_o say_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o bishop_n by_o way_n of_o eminency_n and_o propriety_n though_o there_o may_v be_v other_o such_o as_o 208._o st._n cyprian_n reckon_v bishop_n pastor_n president_n governor_n superintendent_n and_o priest_n 2._o our_o author_n show_v in_o the_o second_o chap._n that_o these_o bishop_n jurisdiction_n or_o ancient_a diocese_n appear_v to_o he_o to_o be_v but_o one_o congregation_n citation_n for_o which_o he_o bring_v the_o authority_n of_o several_a of_o the_o father_n he_o also_o show_v that_o the_o word_n parish_n be_v as_o old_a as_o irenaeus_n who_o in_o his_o synodical_a epistle_n to_o pope_n victor_n call_v the_o bishopric_n of_o asia_n parish_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apud_fw-la euseb._n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o p._n 193._o he_o bring_v eight_o more_o instance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o give_v we_o some_o example_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n parallel_v hereunto_o which_o can_v not_o be_v otherwise_o as_o to_o meet_v all_o together_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o bishop_n alone_o be_v baptise_a only_a by_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v the_o common_a almoner_n all_o the_o people_n meet_v at_o a_o church_n censure_n and_o when_o the_o bishop_n be_v dead_a all_o meet_v to_o choose_v another_o public_a letter_n be_v read_v before_o the_o whole_a diocese_n or_o parish_n all_o the_o diocese_n meet_v to_o manage_v affair_n etc._n etc._n our_o author_n all_o along_o cite_v his_o authority_n very_o plentiful_o in_o the_o margin_n to_o maintain_v his_o assertion_n 3._o in_o the_o three_o chap._n he_o consider_v the_o bishop_n office_n which_o he_o say_v be_v preach_v the_o word_n pray_v with_o his_o people_n administer_a the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n take_v care_n of_o the_o poor_a ordain_v of_o ministry_n govern_v his_o flock_n excommunicate_v offender_n and_o absolve_v penitent_n for_o every_o one_o of_o these_o office_n our_o author_n cites_n a_o father_n he_o proceed_v a_o little_a after_o to_o show_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o elect_v bishop_n which_o he_o show_v be_v by_o the_o choice_n of_o all_o the_o people_n who_o know_v his_o life_n and_o conversation_n beforehand_o but_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o people_n be_v not_o sufficient_a by_o itself_o for_o after_o they_o have_v elect_v one_o they_o present_v he_o to_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n for_o their_o approbation_n for_o without_o that_o the_o election_n be_v not_o valid_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n euseb._n lib._n cap._n 11._o pag._n 212._o after_o a_o bishop_n election_n he_o be_v install_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o other_o bishop_n he_o cite_v all_o along_o his_o authority_n 4._o he_o treat_v of_o presbyter_n and_o give_v this_o definition_n that_o a_o presbyter_n be_v a_o person_n in_o holy_a order_n have_v thereby_o a_o inherent_a right_n to_o perform_v the_o whole_a office_n of_o a_o bishop_n but_o be_v possess_v of_o no_o place_n or_o parish_n nor_o actual_o discharge_v it_o without_o the_o permission_n and_o consent_n
may_v both_o have_v condescend_v a_o little_a near_o afterward_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o several_a schism_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o growth_n all_o along_o very_o curious_a in_o his_o remark_n and_o very_o plentiful_a in_o the_o citation_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o the_o margin_n to_o which_o for_o great_a satisfaction_n we_o refer_v the_o more_o inquisitive_a reader_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o enquiry_n into_o the_o constitution_n discipline_n unity_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o flourish_v within_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ._n 1._o in_o the_o first_o chap._n of_o this_o second_o part_n he_o begin_v with_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o public_a worship_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o the_o congregation_n be_v assemble_v the_o first_o act_n of_o divine_a service_n be_v read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o sometime_o the_o epistle_n and_o tract_n of_o eminent_a and_o pious_a man_n he_o that_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v particular_o destine_v for_o that_o office_n be_v the_o lector_fw-la which_o as_o we_o say_v above_o be_v preparative_n for_o a_o high_a office_n how_o long_o they_o read_v our_o author_n can_v not_o determine_v but_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o divine_a service_n then_o follow_v sing_v psalm_n the_o matter_n he_o say_v be_v not_o always_o the_o same_o some_o time_n as_o he_o cites_n out_o of_o tertullian_n they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n or_o one_o of_o their_o own_o compose_n one_o of_o their_o hymn_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v make_v on_o the_o praise_n of_o our_o saviour_n begin_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n hail_v light_v they_o sing_v with_o their_o voice_n altogether_o some_o time_n alternate_o origen_n de_fw-fr orat._n §_o 6._o pag._n 7._o ep._n ad_fw-la trajan_n it_o be_v in_o rhyme_n metre_n and_o consort_n he_o mention_n particular_o the_o 133._o psalm_n oh_o how_o good_a and_o pleasant_a it_o be_v for_o brethren_n to_o dwell_v together_o in_o unity_n etc._n etc._n after_o sing_v of_o psalm_n preach_v succeed_v scripturae_fw-la leguntur_fw-la psalmi_n canuntur_fw-la ad_fw-la locutiones_fw-la proferuntur_fw-la tertull._n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la c._n 3._o p._n 530._o scripture_n be_v read_v psalm_n sing_v and_o sermon_n pronounce_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sermon_n be_v usual_o a_o commentary_n or_o explanation_n of_o the_o lesson_n which_o be_v just_a before_o read_v according_a to_o justin_n martyr_n ap._n 2._o p._n 98._o the_o bishop_n make_v a_o sermon_n by_o way_n of_o instruction_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o those_o excellent_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v read_v they_o usual_o preach_v about_o a_o hour_n origen_n hom._n de_fw-la engast_n p._n 29._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o sermon_n be_v thus_o they_o begin_v with_o a_o short_a exordium_n and_o then_o explain_v verse_n after_o verse_n or_o sentence_n after_o sentence_n show_v the_o natural_a and_o literal_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n and_o then_o the_o spiritualised_a or_o mystical_a meaning_n of_o they_o and_o conclude_v with_o a_o suitable_a application_n of_o all_o regard_v the_o quality_n of_o their_o hearer_n and_o suit_v themselves_o to_o their_o capacity_n he_o give_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o laity_n who_o by_o the_o permission_n of_o their_o bishop_n be_v suffer_v to_o preach_v some_o time_n but_o never_o but_o upon_o sufferance_n and_o they_o be_v only_o such_o as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fit_a to_o profit_v the_o brethren_n ii_o he_o continue_v his_o inquisition_n in_o the_o primitive_a worship_n and_o inform_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o sermon_n be_v end_v they_o all_o rise_v up_o and_o offer_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n justin_n martyr_n apol._n 2._o p._n 98._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o pray_v be_v with_o their_o face_n towards_o the_o east_n for_o these_o reason_n which_o by_o the_o way_n may_v give_v light_a why_o we_o make_v the_o communion-table_n at_o the_o east-end_n of_o our_o church_n 1._o because_o the_o title_n of_o east_n be_v give_v to_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o arise_v or_o sprout_v out_o in_o the_o greek_z it_o be_v render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v arise_v out_o and_o by_o a_o metonymy_n be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o east_n 2._o because_o it_o symbolise_v a_o spiritual_a arise_v out_o of_o the_o darkness_n of_o sin_n and_o corruption_n here_o our_o author_n mention_n alexandrinus_n stromat_n lib._n 7._o p._n 520._o let_v prayer_n be_v make_v towards_o the_o east_n because_o the_o east_n be_v the_o representation_n of_o our_o spiritual_a nativity_n as_o from_o thence_o light_a first_o arise_v shine_v out_o of_o darkness_n so_o according_a to_o that_o rise_n of_o the_o sun_n the_o day_n of_o true_a knowledge_n arise_v on_o those_o who_o lie_v bury_v in_o ignorance_n whence_o the_o ancient_a temple_n look_v towards_o the_o west_n that_o so_o they_o who_o stand_v against_o the_o image_n therein_o may_v be_v force_v to_o look_v towards_o the_o east_n 3._o the_o next_o reason_n our_o author_n give_v be_v out_o of_o origen_n viz._n to_o denote_v our_o diligence_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o be_v more_o forward_o to_o arise_v and_o set_v about_o it_o than_o the_o sun_n be_v to_o run_v his_o daily_a course_n 4._o another_o reason_n be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o this_o quarter_n above_o other_o the_o posture_n of_o prayer_n clem._n alex._n strom._n lib._n 7._o p._n 519._o be_v thus_o we_o lift_v up_o our_o head_n and_o stretch_v out_o our_o hand_n towards_o heaven_n there_o be_v a_o little_a preface_n to_o their_o prayer_n as_o let_v we_o pray_v or_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o the_o people_n answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n some_o time_n our_o author_n say_v they_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o time_n not_o st._n cyprian_n use_v it_o common_o i_o can_v pass_v over_o notwithstanding_o the_o smallness_n i_o design_v in_o this_o abstract_n what_o this_o holy_a father_n have_v say_v upon_o the_o lord_n prayer_n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §_o 1_o 2._o pag._n 309._o christ_n have_v give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n he_o have_v admonish_v and_o instruct_v we_o what_o we_o shall_v pray_v for_o he_o that_o make_v we_o live_v have_v teach_v we_o to_o pray_v that_o whilst_o we_o offer_v unto_o the_o father_n the_o prayer_n which_o the_o son_n teach_v we_o may_v be_v the_o more_o easy_o hear_v for_o what_o prayer_n can_v be_v more_o spiritual_a than_o that_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o christ_n who_o give_v we_o also_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o what_o prayer_n can_v be_v more_o prevalent_a with_o god_n than_o that_o of_o his_o son_n who_o be_v the_o truth_n proceed_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n so_o that_o to_o pray_v otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v teach_v be_v both_o ignorance_n and_o impiety_n let_v we_o pray_v therefore_o dear_o belove_a brethren_n as_o god_n our_o master_n have_v teach_v we_o it_o be_v a_o friendly_a and_o familiar_a prayer_n to_o ask_v god_n with_o his_o own_o and_o to_o present_v the_o prayer_n of_o christ_n to_o his_o ear_n the_o father_n will_v acknowledge_v his_o son_n word_n when_o we_o pray_v let_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o the_o heart_n be_v in_o the_o voice_n and_o since_o we_o have_v he_o a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n for_o our_o sin_n when_o we_o beg_v pardon_n for_o our_o sin_n let_v we_o use_v the_o word_n of_o our_o advocate_n and_o since_o he_o say_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o shall_v ask_v of_o the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n he_o will_v give_v it_o we_o how_o much_o more_o efficacious_o shall_v we_o prevail_v for_o what_o we_o beg_v in_o christ_n name_n if_o we_o ask_v it_o in_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o manner_n of_o prayer_n our_o author_n say_v he_o find_v not_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o set_v form_n or_o liturgy_n that_o be_v impose_v upon_o the_o people_n nor_o to_o use_v his_o own_o word_n that_o have_v no_o impose_v form_n they_o unpremeditately_a immethodical_o or_o confuse_o vent_v their_o petition_n or_o request_n iii_o chap._n three_o our_o author_n treat_v of_o baptism_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o who_o he_o shall_v order_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n even_o to_o layman_n but_o never_o to_o woman_n the_o subject_n of_o baptism_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n either_o infant_n or_o adult_a person_n to_o show_v infant_n be_v baptise_a he_o also_o prove_v that_o the_o communion_n be_v never_o give_v till_o after_o baptism_n and_o then_o he_o bring_v instance_n of_o child_n that_o receive_v the_o communion_n justin_n martyr_n p._n 97._o to_o which_o he_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 39_o p._n 137._o and_o of_o
st._n cyprian_n de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la §_o 7._o p._n 279._o which_o he_o wave_n because_o he_o will_v be_v full_a in_o translate_n a_o african_a synod_n hold_v anno_fw-la 254_o which_o consist_v of_o sixty_o six_o bishop_n the_o occasion_n of_o which_o determination_n be_v this_o a_o certain_a bishop_n call_v fidus_n have_v some_o scruple_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o baptise_v of_o infant_n upon_o which_o the_o aforesaid_a bishop_n determine_v the_o case_n in_o the_o follow_a decree_n apud_fw-la cyprian_n epist._n 59_o §_o 2_o 3_o 4._o p._n 164_o 165._o as_o for_o the_o matter_n of_o infant_n who_o you_o say_v be_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v within_o the_o second_o or_o three_o day_n after_o their_o nativity_n or_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o circumcision_n within_o the_o eight_o day_n thereof_o it_o have_v appear_v to_o we_o in_o our_o council_n quite_o contrary_a no_o one_o maintain_v your_o opinion_n but_o we_o all_o judge_v that_o the_o mercy_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v deny_v to_o no_o man_n for_o since_o the_o lord_n say_v in_o the_o gospel_n the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v not_o to_o destroy_v but_o to_o save_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n therefore_o as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o our_o power_n no_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v lose_v for_o what_o be_v there_o defective_a in_o he_o who_o have_v be_v once_o form_v in_o the_o womb_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n to_o we_o indeed_o it_o seem_v that_o child_n increase_v as_o they_o advance_v in_o year_n but_o yet_o whatever_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o god_n be_v perfect_v by_o the_o work_n and_o majesty_n of_o god_n their_o maker_n beside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n declare_v that_o both_o infant_n and_o adult_a person_n have_v the_o same_o equality_n in_o the_o divine_a workmanship_n when_o elisha_n pray_v over_o the_o dead_a child_n of_o the_o sunamitisn_a widow_n he_o lay_v upon_o the_o child_n and_o put_v his_o head_n upon_o his_o head_n and_o his_o face_n upon_o his_o face_n and_o his_o body_n upon_o his_o body_n and_o his_o foot_n upon_o his_o foot_n this_o may_v be_v think_v improbable_a how_o the_o small_a member_n of_o a_o infant_n shall_v equal_v the_o big_a one_o of_o a_o grow_v man_n but_o herein_o be_v express_v the_o divine_a and_o spiritual_a equality_n that_o alâ—_n man_n be_v equal_a and_o alike_o when_o they_o be_v make_v by_o god_n that_o though_o the_o increase_n of_o our_o body_n may_v cause_v a_o inequality_n with_o respect_n to_o man_n yet_o not_o with_o respect_n to_o god_n unless_o that_o that_o grace_n which_o be_v give_v to_o baptize_v person_n be_v more_o or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o age_n of_o the_o receiver_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v give_v equal_o to_o all_o not_o according_a to_o measure_v but_o according_a to_o god_n mercy_n and_o indulgence_n for_o as_o god_n be_v no_o respecter_n of_o person_n so_o neither_o of_o year_n he_o equal_o offer_v to_o all_o the_o obtain_n of_o his_o heavenly_a grace_n and_o whereas_o you_o say_v that_o a_o infant_n for_o the_o first_o day_n after_o his_o birth_n be_v unclean_a so_o that_o every_o one_o be_v afraid_a to_o kiss_v he_o this_o can_v be_v no_o impediment_n to_o his_o obtainment_n of_o heavenly_a grace_n for_o it_o be_v write_v to_o the_o pure_a all_o thing_n be_v pure_a and_o none_o of_o we_o shall_v dread_v that_o which_o god_n have_v make_v for_o although_o a_o infant_n be_v new_o bear_v yet_o he_o be_v not_o so_o as_o that_o we_o shall_v dread_v to_o kiss_v he_o since_o in_o the_o kiss_n of_o a_o infant_n we_o ought_v to_o think_v upon_o the_o fresh_a work_n of_o god_n which_o in_o a_o manner_n we_o assembly_n kiss_v in_o a_o infant_n new_o form_v and_o bear_v when_o we_o embrace_v that_o which_o god_n have_v make_v and_o whereas_o the_o carnal_a jewish_a circumcision_n be_v perform_v on_o the_o eight_o day_n that_o be_v a_o type_n and_o shadow_n of_o some_o future_a good_a thing_n which_o christ_n the_o truth_n be_v now_o come_v be_v do_v away_o because_o the_o eight_o day_n or_o the_o first_o day_n after_o the_o sabbath_n be_v to_o be_v the_o day_n on_o which_o our_o lord_n shall_v rise_v and_o quicken_v we_o and_o give_v we_o the_o spiritual_a circumcision_n therefore_o be_v the_o carnal_a circumcision_n on_o the_o eight_o day_n which_o type_n be_v now_o abolish_v christ_n the_o truth_n be_v come_v and_o have_v give_v we_o the_o spiritual_a circumcision_n wherefore_o it_o be_v our_o judgement_n that_o no_o one_o ought_v to_o be_v debar_v from_o god_n grace_n by_o that_o law_n or_o that_o the_o spiritual_a circumcision_n shall_v be_v hinder_v by_o the_o carnal_a one_o but_o all_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n as_o peter_n say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o lord_n say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v call_v no_o man_n common_a or_o unclean_a but_o if_o any_o thing_n can_v hinder_v man_n from_o baptism_n it_o will_v be_v heinous_a sin_n that_o will_v debar_v the_o adult_n and_o mature_a there_o from_o and_o if_o those_o who_o have_v sin_v extreme_o against_o god_n yet_o if_o afterward_o they_o believe_v be_v baptise_a and_o no_o man_n be_v prohibit_v from_o this_o grace_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v not_o a_o infant_n to_o be_v prohibit_v who_o be_v but_o just_a bear_v be_v guilty_a of_o no_o sin_n but_o of_o original_a which_o he_o contract_v from_o adam_n who_o ought_v the_o more_o ready_o to_o be_v receive_v to_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n because_o not_o his_o own_o but_o other_o sinâ—_n be_v remit_v to_o he_o wherefore_o dear_o belove_v it_o be_v our_o opinion_n that_o from_o baptism_n and_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n who_o be_v merciful_a kind_a and_o benign_a to_o all_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v prohibit_v by_o we_o which_o as_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o follow_v with_o respect_n to_o all_o so_o especial_o with_o respect_n to_o infant_n and_o those_o that_o be_v but_o just_a bear_v who_o deserve_v our_o help_n and_o the_o divine_a mercy_n because_o at_o the_o first_o instant_n of_o their_o nativity_n they_o beg_v it_o by_o their_o cry_n and_o tear_n this_o be_v as_o formal_a a_o synodical_a decree_n for_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n as_o can_v be_v expect_v which_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o synod_n be_v more_o authentic_a than_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o private_a father_n the_o question_n put_v be_v not_o whether_o a_o infant_n shall_v be_v baptise_a but_o when_o which_o plain_o suppose_v infant_n baptism_n in_o general_a use_n see_v so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o bishop_n be_v concern_v to_o decide_v the_o time_n of_o baptise_v they_o he_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o baptism_n of_o adult_n person_n such_o as_o come_v over_o from_o the_o heathen_n they_o be_v instruct_v or_o catechise_v and_o from_o thence_o call_v catechuman_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v above_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o baptise_v be_v this_o there_o be_v certain_a question_n propose_v to_o they_o which_o consist_v of_o abjuration_n of_o the_o world_n the_o flesh_n and_o the_o devil_n and_o a_o assent_n to_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n here_o our_o author_n take_v occasion_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o creed_n call_v the_o apostle_n which_o he_o say_v be_v not_o make_v by_o the_o apostle_n nor_o be_v it_o make_v all_o at_o once_o for_o some_o article_n be_v make_v and_o add_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o heresy_n which_o spring_v in_o the_o church_n thus_o i_o believe_v in_o god_n say_v the_o greek_a i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o polytheism_n of_o the_o heathen_n nay_o for_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n it_o be_v not_o all_o make_v up_o for_o then_o there_o be_v two_o article_n want_v viz._n he_o descend_v into_o hell_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n the_o collection_n our_o author_n have_v make_v of_o the_o primitive_a creed_n be_v too_o curious_a to_o be_v pass_v over_o without_o a_o general_a transcription_n as_o he_o have_v they_o from_o their_o original_a language_n they_o be_v as_o follow_v §_o 6._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ignat._n epist._n ad_fw-la tralleâ—_n p._n 52._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o p._n 35_o 36._o credo_fw-la in_o unum_fw-la deum_fw-la fabricatorem_fw-la coeli_fw-la ac_fw-la terrae_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o eye_n sunt_fw-la per_fw-la christum_fw-la jesum_fw-la dei_fw-la filium_fw-la qui_fw-la propter_fw-la eminentissimam_fw-la erga_fw-la figmentum_fw-la suum_fw-la dilectionem_fw-la eam_fw-la quae_fw-la esset_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n generationem_fw-la sustinuit_fw-la ipse_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la hominem_fw-la adunans_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o passus_fw-la sub_fw-la pontio_n pilato_n &_o resurgens_fw-la &_o in_o claritate_fw-la receptus_fw-la in_fw-la gloria_fw-la
be_v transfer_v by_o reason_n of_o inconvenience_n of_o so_o many_o printer_n that_o be_v force_v to_o be_v employ_v upon_o it_o the_o only_a difference_n in_o these_o two_o tome_n be_v that_o the_o extract_v of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o age_n which_o be_v in_o the_o second_o volume_n be_v long_o and_o consequent_o more_o exact_a than_o those_o in_o the_o first_o he_o begin_v with_o eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n who_o his_o ecclesiastic_a history_n have_v render_v so_o celebrate_v of_o who_o he_o give_v a_o very_a dissintere_v judgement_n pag._n 19_o although_o he_o find_v no_o difficulty_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v from_o all_o eternity_n and_o that_o he_o absolute_o reject_v the_o impiety_n of_o arius_n who_o say_v that_o he_o be_v create_v out_o of_o nothing_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o he_o be_v not_o yet_o he_o always_o find_v it_o hard_o to_o believe_v the_o term_n consubstantial_a that_o be_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o after_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o he_o give_v such_o a_o sense_n of_o it_o as_o establish_v not_o the_o equality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n since_o he_o speak_v thus_o in_o a_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v to_o his_o church_n to_o give_v it_o a_o account_n of_o his_o conduct_n when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n we_o mean_v only_o that_o the_o son_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v perfect_o one_o with_o the_o father_n by_o who_o he_o be_v beget_v not_o of_o another_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o substance_n when_o we_o will_v justify_v eusebius_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n it_o be_v more_o difficult_a to_o defend_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o he_o affirm_v not_o only_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o preparation_n and_o evangelic_n demonstration_n but_o also_o in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o ecclesiastic_a divinity_n that_o he_o be_v not_o the_o true_a god_n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o god_n nor_o the_o son_n of_o god_n because_o he_o have_v not_o take_v his_o original_a from_o the_o father_n as_o the_o son_n have_v be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n this_o show_v say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n that_o socrates_n sozomenes_n and_o and_o some_o modern_a author_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o excuse_v he_o entire_o whereas_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a injustice_n to_o call_v he_o a_o arian_n and_o even_o the_o head_n of_o they_o as_o st._n jerom_n do_v his_o judgement_n upon_o other_o point_n of_o religion_n appear_v very_a orthodox_n to_o the_o author_n and_o in_o respect_n to_o his_o person_n he_o say_v he_o be_v very_o much_o dissintere_v very_o sincere_a love_a peace_n truth_n and_o religion_n he_o authorize_v no_o new_a form_n of_o faith_n he_o no_o way_n endeavour_v to_o injure_v athanasius_n nor_o to_o ruin_v those_o of_o his_o party_n he_o wish_v only_o to_o be_v able_a to_o accommodate_v and_o unite_v both_o party_n i_o doubt_v not_o add_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n that_o so_o many_o good_a quality_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o place_v he_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o usard_n of_o adonis_n and_o in_o some_o ancient_a office_n of_o the_o french_a church_n it_o be_v true_a he_o continue_v not_o long_o in_o the_o peaceable_a possession_n of_o this_o quality_n of_o saint_n but_o it_o will_v be_v in_o my_o opinion_n a_o very_a great_a boldness_n to_o judge_v he_o absolute_o unworthy_a of_o it_o the_o second_o author_n in_o this_o second_o volume_n be_v the_o emperor_n constantine_n who_o pretend_a donation_n he_o reject_v seq_n as_o well_o as_o the_o false_a act_n attribute_v to_o seq_n pope_n sylvester_n because_o nothing_o to_o he_o seem_v more_o fabulous_a if_o constantine_n be_v the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n he_o be_v also_o the_o first_o that_o make_v edict_n against_o the_o heretic_n but_o he_o do_v well_o in_o not_o push_v thing_n to_o that_o extremity_n as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v carry_v they_o to_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o send_v arius_n into_o exile_n and_o the_o two_o bishop_n that_o have_v take_v his_o part_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o he_o cause_v all_o these_o heretic_n book_n to_o be_v burn_v but_o he_o afterward_o recall_v he_o and_o banish_v st._n athanasius_n to_o treves_n he_o seq_n make_v also_o a_o edict_n in_o the_o year_n cccxx_o against_o the_o donatist_n by_o which_o he_o command_v those_o church_n they_o possess_v to_o be_v take_v from_o they_o but_o the_o year_n follow_v he_o moderate_v the_o rigour_n of_o it_o permit_v those_o who_o be_v exile_v to_o return_v to_o their_o country_n their_z to_o live_v in_o rest_n and_o reserve_v to_o god_n the_o vengeance_n of_o their_o crime_n this_o alteration_n of_o his_o conduct_n sufficient_o show_v that_o this_o prince_n on_o these_o occasion_n act_v not_o according_a to_o his_o own_o reason_n but_o according_a to_o the_o different_a motion_n that_o inspire_v the_o court_n bishop_n who_o make_v he_o the_o instrument_n to_o execute_v their_o passion_n he_o be_v not_o of_o himself_o incline_v to_o persecute_v man_n for_o opinion_n in_o religion_n for_o the_o 27_o of_o september_n the_o cccxxx_o year_n he_o grant_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jew_n a_o exemption_n from_o public_a charge_n in_o the_o month_n of_o may_n anno_fw-la dom._n cccxxvi_o he_o make_v a_o edict_n to_o forbid_v the_o admit_v into_o the_o clergy_n rich_a person_n or_o such_o as_o be_v child_n to_o the_o minister_n of_o state_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o edict_n be_v because_o many_o person_n enter_v themselves_o among_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v exempt_a from_o public_a charge_n which_o be_v a_o great_a oppression_n to_o the_o poor_a and_o constantine_n think_v it_o very_o reasonable_a that_o the_o rich_a shall_v support_v the_o burdensome_a charge_n of_o the_o age_n and_o that_o the_o poor_a shall_v be_v support_v by_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o church_n grotius_n m._n ludolf_n and_o other_o have_v observe_v the_o dispute_n of_o the_o eutychian_o and_o nestorian_n be_v not_o real_o such_o as_o they_o be_v imagine_v for_o many_o age_n mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n be_v not_o very_o far_o from_o this_o opinion_n since_o he_o say_v p._n 80._o that_o the_o eastern_a people_n always_o apply_v themselves_o more_o particular_o to_o observe_v the_o distinction_n between_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o their_o intimate_a union_n whereas_o the_o egyptian_n speak_v more_o of_o their_o union_n than_o distinction_n which_o have_v be_v since_o the_o cause_n of_o great_a contestation_n that_o they_o have_v have_v among_o themselves_o upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n as_o the_o life_n of_o st._n athanasius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a of_o the_o four_o age_n for_o the_o variety_n both_o of_o his_o good_a and_o bad_a fortune_n so_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n relate_v it_o more_o at_o large_a it_o be_v plain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o this_o father_n person_n be_v very_o much_o incline_v to_o the_o exterior_a part_n of_o religion_n since_o two_o of_o the_o great_a crime_n which_o the_o arian_n accuse_v st._n athanasius_n of_o be_v break_v of_o a_o chalice_n and_o celebrate_v the_o mystery_n in_o a_o church_n that_o be_v not_o consecrate_a 157._o we_o may_v also_o observe_v after_o these_o author_n that_o the_o communion_n be_v then_o give_v to_o the_o laic_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o there_o be_v woman_n which_o vow_a virginity_n which_o be_v not_o cloister_v up_o that_o there_o be_v priest_n and_o bishop_n marry_v that_o the_o monk_n may_v quit_v their_o state_n and_o take_v a_o wife_n that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o even_o the_o ecumenic_n council_n be_v only_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o age_n whereas_o they_o authoritative_o judge_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o regard_v discipline_n thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a say_v well_o in_o appoint_v a_o day_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o easter_n it_o please_v we_o we_o will_v have_v it_o so_o but_o they_o express_v themselves_o quite_o otherwise_o in_o respect_n to_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o word_n since_o after_o have_v give_v their_o opinion_n upon_o it_o they_o content_v themselves_o with_o add_v such_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 137._o as_o for_o the_o rest_n although_o st._n athanasius_n be_v a_o ardent_a defender_n of_o this_o council_n 139._o he_o be_v not_o for_o have_v those_o treat_v as_o heretic_n which_o can_v not_o without_o difficulty_n make_v use_n of_o the_o
party_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o semi_a arian_n or_o homoiousian_o the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v to_o find_v here_o a_o list_n of_o these_o council_n which_o be_v make_v upon_o the_o remark_n of_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin._n council_n against_o arius_n 1._o at_o alexandria_n compose_v of_o near_o a_o hundred_o bishop_n in_o the_o year_n 322._o 2._o at_o nice_a in_o 325_o compose_v of_o 318_o or_o 270_o or_o 250_o bishop_n 3._o the_o three_o council_n of_o alexandria_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v absolve_v in_o 340._o 4._o at_o rome_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n in_o 341_o where_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n and_o st._n athanasius_n be_v justify_v 5._o at_o milan_n where_o ursacius_n and_o valens_n be_v receive_v into_o communion_n for_o condemn_v arius_n in_o the_o year_n 346._o 6._o at_o sardica_n in_o 347_o compose_v of_o a_o hundred_o of_o the_o western_a bishop_n who_o send_v back_o st._n athanasius_n and_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n absolve_v 7._o at_o alexandria_n in_o 362_o with_o st._n athanasius_n where_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o the_o difference_n upon_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v only_a dispute_n of_o word_n it_o be_v compose_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n 8._o at_o paris_n where_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n retract_v what_o they_o have_v do_v at_o rimini_n in_o 362._o 9_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n do_v as_o much_o in_o another_o synod_n the_o same_o year_n 10._o at_o antioch_n in_o 363_o where_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n approve_v the_o form_n of_o nice_a 11._o in_o 370_o at_o rome_n under_o damasus_n 12._o at_o aquilea_n in_o 381._o 13._o at_o constantinople_n in_o 383._o council_n for_o arius_n 1._o in_o bythinia_n in_o the_o year_n 323_o sozom._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 15._o 2._o at_o antioch_n where_o eustathius_n bishop_n of_o this_o city_n be_v depose_v in_o 330._o 3._o at_o caesarea_n in_o palestine_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v cite_v but_o appear_v not_o in_o 334._o 4._o at_o tyre_n where_o st._n athanasius_n appear_v as_o accuse_v in_o 335._o it_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o hundred_o bishop_n 5._o at_o jerusalem_n where_o arius_n and_o his_o party_n be_v receive_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o same_o year_n 6._o at_o constantinople_n against_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n which_o communicate_v with_o st._n athanasius_n and_o who_o be_v depose_v as_o convict_v for_o renew_v the_o error_n paul_n of_o samosetus_fw-la and_o of_o sabellius_n in_o 336._o 7._o the_o three_o council_n of_o constantinople_n where_o paul_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n defender_n of_o st._n athanasius_n be_v depose_v in_o 338._o 8._o at_o bezier_n where_o the_o follower_n of_o arius_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n in_o spite_n of_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n and_o some_o other_o bishop_n which_o be_v banish_v in_o 356._o 9_o the_o three_o council_n of_o sirmium_n where_o the_o father_n be_v declare_v great_a than_o the_o son_n in_o 357._o 10._o another_o at_o melitin_n the_o same_o year_n 11._o at_o antioch_n in_o 358_o where_o they_o condemn_v these_o term_n the_o same_o in_o substance_n 12._o at_o constantinople_n where_o the_o anomean_v cunning_o condemn_v aetius_n their_o head_n and_o depose_v many_o semi_a arian_n bishop_n in_o 360._o 13._o at_o antioch_n where_o melece_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v depose_v and_o where_o the_o son_n be_v declare_v create_v out_o of_o nothing_o in_o 367._o 14._o at_o singedun_n in_o mesia_n against_o germinius_n a_o semi_a arian_n 366._o 15._o in_o caria_n where_o they_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o consubstantial_a in_o 368._o council_n for_o the_o semi_a arian_n 1._o the_o second_o council_n of_o alexandria_n in_o 324_o where_o nothing_o be_v determine_v against_o arius_n and_o they_o treat_v only_o of_o the_o term_n substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la against_o sabellius_n where_o osius_n preside_v 2_o 3._o two_o council_n at_o antioch_n in_o 341_o and_o 342_o where_o they_o declare_v they_o receive_v arius_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o orthodox_n where_o they_o compose_v three_o form_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o which_o they_o anathematise_v those_o who_o say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o word_n be_v not_o and_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o believe_v he_o like_v to_o the_o father_n in_o all_o thing_n this_o council_n make_v xxv_o canon_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 4._o another_o council_n at_o antioch_n by_o the_o eusebian_n where_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a be_v not_o find_v though_o it_o be_v catholic_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v hold_v in_o 345._o 5._o at_o philippolis_n in_o 347._o 6._o the_o second_o council_n of_o sirmium_n the_o form_n whereof_o be_v approve_v by_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n although_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a be_v not_o in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 351._o 7._o at_o arles_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v condemn_v in_o 353._o 8._o at_o milan_n in_o 355_o where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v also_o condemn_v by_o violence_n 9_o at_o ancyra_n where_o those_o be_v anathematise_v which_o hold_v the_o son_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n and_o those_o who_o deny_v he_o be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n in_o 358._o 10._o the_o four_o council_n of_o sirmium_n where_o they_o approve_v of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o sirmium_n 11._o the_o five_o council_n of_o sirmium_n in_o 359._o 12._o at_o rimini_n compose_v of_o 400_o bishop_n where_o they_o reject_v term_n of_o substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o five_o council_n of_o sirmium_n notwithstanding_o they_o hold_v the_o son_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o father_n in_o all_o thing_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o year_n 359._o 13._o at_o selucia_n the_o same_o year_n where_o forty_o anomean_a bishop_n or_o pure_a arian_n be_v condemn_v by_o 105_o semi_a arian_n 14._o at_o antioch_n in_o 363_o where_o the_o term_n consubstantial_a be_v receive_v in_o different_a sense_n 15._o at_o lampsaca_n in_o 365_o where_o the_o anomeans_n be_v condemn_v and_o where_o the_o bishop_n be_v re-establish_v which_o they_o have_v depose_v 16._o divers_a synod_n in_o pamphilia_n isauria_n lycia_n and_o sicily_n in_o 365_o and_o 366._o 17._o at_o tyanes_n in_o 368_o where_o the_o anomeans_n be_v reunite_v with_o the_o semi_a arian_n in_o 370_o 873._o a_o synod_n be_v hold_v at_o gangre_n the_o canon_n whereof_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o four_o of_o which_o condemn_v those_o that_o say_v the_o communion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o marry_v priest_n the_o 59th_o and_o 60th_o and_o last_o 882._o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n which_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v hold_v between_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 370_o prohibit_v the_o read_n at_o church_n any_o other_o than_o canonical_a book_n and_o those_o that_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o those_o the_o protestant_n receive_v except_v the_o apocalypse_n the_o 8_o canon_n 900._o of_o the_o council_n of_o saragossa_n defend_v the_o vail_v of_o virgin_n that_o have_v consecrate_v themselves_o to_o jesus_n christ_n before_o the_o age_n of_o forty_o year_n the_o bishop_n of_o macedonia_n will_v to_o confirm_v a_o judgement_n they_o have_v give_v against_o a_o bishop_n name_v bonosus_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o pope_n syricius_n he_o answer_v they_o 903._o that_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n have_v send_v this_o cause_n to_o they_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o to_o judge_v on_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v their_o business_n to_o determine_v it_o the_o 909._o most_o ancient_a monument_n according_a to_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n where_o the_o name_n of_o mass_n be_v find_v to_o signify_v public_a prayer_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n make_v in_o offer_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n hold_v in_o 390._o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o volume_n 947._o the_o author_n make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o four_o age_n as_o he_o do_v in_o his_o precedent_a book_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o three_o first_o and_o he_o confess_v that_o though_o nothing_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o four_o age_n which_o be_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o three_o first_o nevertheless_o the_o principal_a mystery_n be_v much_o more_o clear_v and_o expound_v in_o the_o four_o the_o travel_n of_o mars_n or_o the_o art_n of_o war_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o ample_a relation_n of_o the_o soldiery_n of_o the_o turk_n both_o for_o assault_v and_o defend_v a_o work_v enrich_v with_o more_o than_o 400_o cut_n engrave_v in_o copper-plate_n by_o allaâ—n_n manesson_n mallet_n master_n of_o the_o mathematics_n to_o the_o page_n of_o his_o majesty_n lesser_a stable_a heretofore_o ingenier_n and_o serjeant
this_o demand_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o particular_o the_o just_a cause_n they_o have_v to_o distrust_v he_o for_o his_o covetousness_n after_o have_v be_v deceive_v so_o often_o under_o the_o same_o pretext_n 11._o 3._o after_o that_o there_o be_v the_o life_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o by_o cardinal_n bennon_n the_o reason_n for_o which_o henry_n iu_o emperor_n choose_v guibert_n instead_o of_o gregory_n be_v draw_v from_o d'_fw-fr othon_n the_o frisinge_a the_o manner_n how_o silvester_n the_o second_o be_v accuse_v of_o give_v himself_o to_o the_o devil_n with_o a_o account_n of_o his_o death_n take_v out_o of_o john_n stella_n a_o venetian_a the_o judgement_n that_o peter_n crinitus_n make_v of_o boniface_n the_o 8_o the_o life_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o four_o write_a by_o otbert_n bishop_n of_o liege_n in_o the_o year_n 1106_o with_o some_o letter_n of_o the_o same_o emperor_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o divers_a prince_n the_o cruel_a manner_n wherewith_o henry_n be_v treat_v by_o gregory_n be_v sufficient_o know_v and_o may_v be_v see_v in_o their_o life_n what_o prince_n ought_v to_o expect_v from_o the_o pope_n if_o they_o be_v so_o vain_a to_o promise_v a_o establishment_n of_o those_o opinion_n in_o their_o state_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v endeavour_v to_o spread_v every_o where_o about_o her_o sovereign_a authority_n in_o all_o matter_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a 4._o how_o pope_n have_v to_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_v to_o render_v the_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n dependent_a upon_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o prince_n of_o germany_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o oppose_v it_o and_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a rampart_n against_o the_o erterprise_n of_o italy_n be_v the_o golden_a bull_n give_v 12._o by_o charles_n the_o four_o in_o the_o year_n 1365_o and_o the_o 10_o of_o january_n it_o be_v this_o that_o oblige_v orthuinus_n gratius_n to_o publish_v this_o bull_n in_o a_o collection_n wherein_o he_o design_v to_o advertise_v the_o prince_n of_o dangerous_a abuse_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v correct_v which_o be_v daily_o put_v in_o practice_n by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n 5._o one_o of_o the_o fiction_n which_o have_v be_v the_o worse_o found_v and_o which_o be_v forge_v to_o establish_v the_o temporal_a greatness_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o pretend_a gift_n of_o constantine_n where_o he_o say_v that_o he_o give_v all_o the_o west_n to_o pope_n silvester_n and_o his_o successor_n now_o there_o be_v none_o who_o have_v learning_n or_o sincerity_n among_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v mere_o supposititious_a and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o same_o that_o be_v 200_o year_n since_o and_o he_o be_v want_v in_o the_o serious_a refutation_n of_o a_o piece_n which_o he_o dare_v not_o now_o make_v mention_n of_o wherefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o regard_v as_o foreign_a to_o our_o purpose_n the_o refutation_n of_o 18_o laurentius_n valla_n here_o bring_v against_o this_o gift_n of_o constantine_n which_o be_v thorough_o examine_v by_o the_o collection_n of_o divers_a learned_a man_n who_o either_o doubt_n it_o to_o be_v authentic_a or_o whole_o reject_v it_o if_o all_o these_o piece_n be_v lose_v we_o shall_v not_o want_v to_o object_v to_o those_o man_n who_o look_v upon_o this_o gift_n as_o ridiculous_a the_o novelty_n of_o their_o opinion_n which_o oppose_v the_o consent_n of_o many_o age_n thus_o we_o must_v abolish_v all_o write_n which_o prove_v it_o with_o those_o that_o condemn_v it_o or_o in_o keep_v the_o first_o we_o must_v preserve_v the_o second_o 6._o the_o vaudois_n be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o have_v complain_v of_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o have_v 20._o endeavour_v to_o correct_v they_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o some_o of_o they_o send_v former_o to_o uladislaus_n king_n of_o hungary_n with_o their_o answer_n to_o one_o augustine_n dr._n of_o divinity_n address_v to_o the_o same_o prince_n this_o answer_n be_v date_v 6_o day_n after_o epiphany_n the_o confession_n and_o answer_n be_v much_o better_o translate_v than_o most_o of_o the_o piece_n in_o the_o age_n past_a and_o contain_v opinion_n very_o conformable_a to_o those_o of_o the_o reform_a on_o the_o sacrament_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n holy_a scripture_n and_o some_o other_o article_n those_o who_o desire_v to_o know_v in_o what_o those_o who_o have_v write_v these_o epistle_n differ_v from_o the_o reform_a at_o this_o day_n may_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o original_a though_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v only_o in_o this_o book_n but_o also_o in_o the_o collection_n of_o the_o historian_n of_o bohemia_n by_o freber_n 7._o after_o this_o of_o the_o vaudois_n be_v some_o piece_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o wickliff_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o they_o be_v condemn_v viz._n in_o a_o book_n of_o one_o william_n woodward_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o age_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o wickliff_n in_o 18′_n article_n which_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o with_o a_o much_o great_a number_n of_o article_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o wickliff_n whether_o true_a or_o false_a and_o condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n with_o the_o censure_n and_o refutation_n of_o 44_o in_o particular_a without_o doubt_n several_a of_o these_o treatise_n be_v attribute_v to_o wickliff_n as_o some_o learned_a protestant_n have_v make_v appear_v some_o seem_v to_o be_v ill_o understand_v as_o the_o last_o omnes_fw-la religiones_fw-la indifferenter_fw-la introductae_fw-la sunt_fw-la à _fw-la diabolo_fw-it if_o wickliff_n have_v say_v he_o understand_v by_o religion_n the_o order_n of_o the_o monk_n against_o who_o he_o be_v much_o incense_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o article_n of_o page_n 277._o against_o the_o religion_n nevertheless_o the_o censure_n of_o this_o proposition_n suppose_v that_o we_o must_v take_v the_o word_n religion_n in_o the_o most_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o serve_v god_n as_o be_v the_o judaic_a and_o christian_a religion_n but_o when_o they_o will_v condemn_v any_o one_o or_o take_v all_o that_o he_o say_v in_o the_o worst_a sense_n it_o ought_v to_o render_v their_o explication_n extreme_o suspect_v who_o have_v give_v we_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n father_n hurry_v away_o by_o their_o zeal_n ordinary_o render_v they_o as_o worthy_a to_o be_v condemn_v as_o possible_a there_o be_v remark_n also_o upon_o this_o ill_a custom_n and_o the_o manner_n whereby_o seq_n aeneas_n silvius_n expose_v the_o opinion_n of_o wickliff_n which_o he_o say_v pass_v from_o england_n to_o bohemia_n and_o in_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n against_o he_o who_o declare_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o his_o death_n command_v to_o take_v up_o his_o bone_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o those_o of_o the_o faithful_a who_o be_v bury_v near_o he_o and_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o churchyard_n 8._o 24._o aeneas_z silvius_z say_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o bohemian_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o wickliff_n be_v transfer_v from_o england_n into_o bohemia_n by_o a_o bohemian_a gentleman_n who_o study_v at_o oxford_n and_o return_v into_o his_o own_o country_n carried_z some_o of_o wickliff_n book_n with_o he_o however_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n after_o they_o have_v condemn_v he_o also_o condemn_v john_n hus_n and_o jerom_n of_o prague_n and_o their_o disciple_n 31._o as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a by_o divers_a piece_n which_o be_v here_o insert_v touch_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o bohemian_n it_o be_v show_v there_o also_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n the_o demand_n that_o be_v make_v to_o they_o and_o their_o answer_n thereon_o orthuinus_fw-la gratius_n have_v not_o forget_v on_o this_o occasion_n the_o celebrate_a letter_n of_o poggius_n to_o leonard_n arretin_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n but_o he_o endeavour_v to_o be_v beforehand_o with_o the_o reader_n against_o poggius_n that_o he_o may_v not_o believe_v all_o he_o say_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n this_o be_v apparent_a that_o this_o history_n have_v too_o much_o effect_n upon_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n and_o make_v he_o suspect_v jerom_n of_o prague_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o the_o same_o author_n have_v put_v after_o the_o letter_n of_o poggius_n a_o discourse_n of_o leonard_n arretin_n against_o hypocrite_n where_o gratius_n have_v easy_o apply_v the_o truth_n that_o leonard_n arretin_n advance_v to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v although_o the_o application_n be_v but_o too_o just_a 9_o this_o piece_n that_o follow_v
contain_v the_o canon_n of_o a_o council_n article_n hold_v by_o a_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n name_v arribon_n the_o year_n 1023._o concern_v some_o abuse_n of_o that_o time_n as_o against_o priest_n who_o imagine_v themselves_o to_o be_v able_a to_o extinguish_v a_o fire_n by_o cast_v into_o it_o a_o consecrate_a host._n 10._o there_o be_v afterward_o two_o write_n which_o contain_v the_o examination_n of_o john_n de_fw-fr wesel_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n accuse_v of_o heresy_n he_o be_v bring_v before_o two_o dominican_n gerard_n elten_n and_o james_n springer_n the_o first_o be_v a_o inquisitor_n of_o faith_n in_o 1479._o some_o thomist_n have_v remark_v in_o his_o sermon_n proposition_n they_o judge_v heretical_a there_o be_v some_o opinion_n suppose_v to_o be_v faithful_o report_v which_o agree_v to_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n touch_v the_o scripture_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o fast_v he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n must_v be_v expound_v by_o its_o self_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o comply_v with_o exposition_n or_o other_o write_n of_o doctor_n there_o be_v also_o some_o particular_a proposition_n very_o remarkable_a as_o this_o raro_fw-la reperio_fw-la vel_fw-la dvas_fw-la unanimes_fw-la literatos_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la nullus_fw-la tenet_fw-la mecum_fw-la dempto_fw-la evangelio_n ubi_fw-la omnes_fw-la sumus_fw-la concord_n i_o rare_o find_v two_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n even_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o no_o body_n be_v of_o my_o opinion_n except_o in_o regard_n to_o the_o evangelist_n in_o which_o we_o all_o agree_v he_o also_o say_v quod_fw-la papa_n &_o episcopi_fw-la &_o sacerdotes_fw-la nihil_fw-la sint_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la sed_fw-la sola_fw-la concordia_fw-la sufficit_fw-la &_o pacificeè_fw-la vi_fw-la veer_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v nothing_o to_o our_o salvation_n but_o unity_n alone_o suffice_v to_o live_v happy_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o one_o ought_v rather_o to_o give_v faith_n to_o st._n john_n who_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n than_o to_o that_o article_n of_o athanasius_n creed_n that_o these_o doctor_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o article_n say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o the_o assembly_n where_o the_o inquisitor_n elten_fw-mi be_v precedent_n he_o demand_v of_o the_o accuse_a doctor_n if_o those_o proposition_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v be_v he_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v explain_v himself_o more_o at_o length_n and_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v that_o he_o have_v write_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v so_o he_o be_v there_o to_o retract_v it_o magister_fw-la noster_fw-la gerardus_n immediate_o interrupt_v he_o and_o tell_v he_o after_o have_v hear_v that_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o retract_v the_o error_n that_o he_o have_v commit_v petis_fw-la nunc_fw-la gratiam_fw-la do_v you_o beg_v pardon_n the_o divine_a answer_v he_o that_o he_o can_v not_o for_o error_n unknown_a to_o he_o and_o upon_o that_o the_o inquisitor_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o they_o by_o examine_v '_o they_o he_o come_v to_o this_o examen_fw-la which_o they_o read_v in_o the_o original_a where_o they_o may_v mark_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o inquisition_n or_o those_o who_o imitate_v it_o magister_fw-la noster_fw-la gerardus_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o manage_v this_o poor_a doctor_n so_o that_o he_o may_v not_o justify_v himself_o or_o draw_v he_o from_o his_o pretend_a error_n without_o a_o noise_n by_o good_a reason_n but_o to_o render_v he_o infamous_a and_o guilty_a in_o malignant_o explain_v all_o his_o word_n it_o be_v this_o make_v he_o say_v with_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o this_o misfortune_n after_o the_o manner_n you_o have_v use_v i_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o you_o may_v condemn_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n to_o who_o it_o be_v answer_v laugh_v that_o if_o he_o be_v he_o will_v overcome_v he_o by_o subtlety_n in_o fine_a whether_o convince_v or_o no_o of_o his_o error_n mr._n wesel_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o public_a retraction_n and_o so_o submit_v to_o what_o penance_n they_o please_v to_o impose_v on_o he_o he_o that_o write_v the_o relation_n of_o this_o examination_n end_v with_o considerable_a remark_n upon_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o time_n except_o say_v he_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o import_v very_o little_a it_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v deserve_v so_o deep_a a_o censure_n as_o the_o other_o if_o they_o have_v give_v he_o time_n and_o liberty_n to_o consult_v person_n about_o they_o he_o may_v have_v clear_v himself_o if_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o judge_n have_v not_o be_v realist_n or_o if_o the_o religious_a have_v not_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o insult_v over_o a_o secular_a priest_n who_o have_v no_o esteem_n for_o st._n thomas_n he_o may_v have_v be_v proceed_v against_o with_o more_o humanity_n i_o can_v take_v god_n to_o witness_v that_o their_o manner_n of_o deal_n with_o he_o until_o he_o have_v retract_v and_o burn_v his_o book_n have_v extreme_o displease_v mr._n engelin_n de_fw-fr brunswick_n and_o mr._n john_n keisersberg_n who_o be_v man_n of_o learning_n and_o integrity_n mr._n engelin_n in_o particular_a think_v they_o act_v with_o too_o much_o precipitation_n against_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o john_n de_fw-fr wesel_n he_o confess_v free_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o his_o article_n may_v be_v maintain_v he_o dissemble_v not_o the_o hatred_n that_o the_o thomist_n have_v against_o the_o modern_n he_o observe_v some_o among_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v st._n thomas_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o the_o satisfaction_n the-monk_n take_v in_o triumph_v over_o secular_o this_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o devil_n who_o sow_v this_o division_n among_o the_o divine_n which_o cause_v so_o much_o inveteracy_n among_o they_o and_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n as_o those_o who_o follow_v thomas_n ascot_n and_o if_o any_o shall_v deny_v the_o universals_z to_o be_v realist_n they_o judge_v he_o guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v a_o most_o culpable_a sin_n against_o god_n the_o christian_a religion_n justice_n and_o all_o policy_n from_o whence_o come_v this_o but_o from_o the_o devil_n who_o delude_v our_o imagination_n and_o draw_v we_o to_o the_o search_n of_o useless_a thing_n and_o cold_a speculation_n which_o make_v we_o neither_o devout_a nor_o charitable_a lest_o we_o shall_v oblige_v ourselves_o to_o what_o be_v more_o honest_a and_o learn_v how_o to_o regulate_v our_o manner_n and_o to_o procure_v salvation_n to_o our_o soul_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o none_o be_v edify_v and_o that_o the_o zeal_n of_o christian_n diminish_v daily_o 11._o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o write_n which_o compose_v this_o volume_n be_v complaint_n that_o the_o german_n and_o french_a make_v some_o age_n pass_v against_o many_o abuse_n whereof_o they_o demand_v a_o reformation_n at_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n who_o trouble_v themselves_o not_o much_o with_o it_o most_o of_o these_o piece_n be_v very_o well_o know_v therefore_o we_o shall_v mention_v they_o in_o a_o few_o word_n there_o be_v divers_a grievance_n that_o the_o diet_n of_o the_o empire_n make_v know_v to_o the_o pope_n legate_n which_o be_v send_v to_o they_o and_o the_o answer_n of_o these_o legate_n to_o evade_v the_o complaint_n nicholas_n the_o clemengi_n write_n upon_o a_o general_n council_n and_o abuse_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v reform_v the_o harangue_n of_o john_n francis_n and_o of_o anthony_n cornelius_n linnecau_n upon_o the_o depravation_n of_o manner_n and_o discipline_n with_o the_o book_n of_o erasmus_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o their_o controversy_n which_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v a_o period_n to_o all_o these_o animosity_n 12._o in_o fine_a there_o be_v some_o discourse_n upon_o the_o original_a and_o power_n of_o the_o turk_n with_o the_o manner_n of_o its_o abatement_n and_o reason_n that_o introduce_v christian_a prince_n not_o to_o despair_v of_o their_o overthrow_n orthuinus_fw-la gratius_n who_o have_v often_o place_v unuseful_a preface_n and_o advertisement_n both_o at_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o his_o work_n of_o which_o i_o have_v treat_v end_v his_o collection_n with_o a_o discourse_n where_o he_o protest_v the_o innocency_n of_o his_o design_n in_o publish_v so_o many_o heresy_n and_o complaint_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o his_o declamation_n against_o the_o heretic_n which_o be_v spread_v through_o the_o whole_a work_n and_o advertisement_n that_o he_o be_v
no_o man_n in_o his_o prayer_n name_v the_o father_n for_o the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n for_o the_o father_n and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v at_o the_o altar_n always_o direct_v his_o prayer_n to_o the_o father_n what_o prayer_n soever_o any_o man_n make_v for_o himself_o let_v he_o not_o make_v use_n of_o they_o before_o he_o have_v communicate_v they_o to_o one_o of_o the_o better_o instruct_v brethren_n the_o author_n from_o thence_o draw_v divers_a consequence_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o liturgy_n he_o chief_o find_v his_o argument_n upon_o this_o that_o this_o canon_n permit_v those_o that_o officiated_n to_o make_v use_n of_o what_o prayer_n they_o please_v provide_v that_o they_o first_o communicate_v they_o to_o some_o wise_a person_n mr._n clarkson_n explain_v these_o word_n by_o those_o of_o st._n augustin_n against_o the_o donatist_n l._n 6._o c._n 25._o multi_fw-la irruunt_fw-la in_o preces_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la ab_fw-la imperitis_fw-la loquacibus_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la ab_fw-la haereticis_fw-la compositas_fw-la &_o per_fw-la ignorantiae_fw-la simplicitatem_fw-la non_fw-la eas_fw-la valentes_fw-la discernere_fw-la utuntur_fw-la iis_fw-la arbitrantes_fw-la quod_fw-la bonae_fw-la sint_fw-la many_o say_v he_o throw_v themselves_o upon_o prayer_n compose_v not_o only_o by_o ignorant_a man_n and_o great_a speaker_n but_o also_o by_o heretic_n be_v too_o illiterate_a and_o too_o simple_a to_o make_v a_o just_a distinction_n they_o make_v use_v of_o such_o as_o they_o think_v good_a 2._o the_o author_n after_o that_o consider_v the_o 70._o canon_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o 12._o of_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n the_o term_n of_o which_o be_v these_o placuit_fw-la etiam_fw-la hoc_fw-la ut_fw-la preces_fw-la quae_fw-la probatae_fw-la fuerint_fw-la abomnibus_fw-la celebrentur_fw-la nec_fw-la aliae_fw-la omnino_fw-la contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la proferanntur_fw-la sed_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la fuerint_fw-la collatae_fw-la dicantur_fw-la the_o author_n observe_v from_o this_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o use_v certain_a prayer_n be_v impose_v upon_o those_o that_o can_v not_o distinguish_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o beside_o all_o they_o have_v to_o do_v be_v but_o to_o communicate_v they_o to_o some_o person_n who_o be_v more_o capable_a of_o judge_v thereof_o than_o themselves_o as_o for_o those_o who_o have_v more_o knowledge_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o make_v use_n of_o such_o prayer_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a beside_o here_o be_v only_o condemn_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v against_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v allow_v that_o those_o may_v be_v make_v use_n of_o which_o be_v approve_v by_o a_o synod_n or_o by_o able_a man_n whence_o the_o author_n conclude_v there_o be_v no_o common_a form_n or_o at_o least_o that_o there_o be_v none_o which_o person_n be_v necessary_o oblige_v to_o follow_v after_o that_o he_o answer_v to_o some_o objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o the_o exposition_n he_o give_v upon_o this_o canon_n 3._o in_o the_o 12._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o milan_n instead_o of_o cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collatae_fw-la there_o be_v â_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la tractatae_fw-la if_o they_o be_v examine_v to_o see_v if_o they_o may_v be_v approve_v of_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n tractatae_fw-la agree_v according_a to_o the_o author_n with_o the_o other_o constitution_n of_o of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o with_o their_o practice_n such_o as_o st._n augustin_n represent_v it_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o be_v cite_v the_o author_n also_o make_v some_o reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n which_o i_o shall_v omit_v to_o relate_v for_o fear_n of_o be_v too_o tedious_a 4._o as_o to_o the_o general_a prayer_n for_o all_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v use_v in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n the_o author_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o conceive_v in_o the_o same_o term_n by_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n this_o bishop_n have_v hear_v that_o st._n epiphanius_n be_v accustom_v to_o insert_v these_o term_n in_o his_o prayer_n domine_fw-la praesta_fw-la joanni_fw-la ut_fw-la bene_fw-la credat_fw-la lord_n grant_v john_n may_v entertain_v a_o true_a faith_n the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n complain_v of_o this_o addition_n which_o render_v his_o belief_n suspicious_a but_o such_o term_n can_v not_o be_v add_v if_o it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v to_o change_v any_o thing_n whatever_o in_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v then_o use_v and_o john_n will_v not_o have_v have_v the_o occasion_n of_o complain_v as_o he_o do_v st._n epiphanius_n in_o answer_v to_o that_o exclaim_v not_o as_o against_o a_o calumny_n which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v destroy_v but_o say_v only_o noli_fw-la nos_fw-la in_o tantum_fw-la putare_fw-la rusticos_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la tam_fw-la aperte_fw-la dicere_fw-la potuerimus_fw-la he_o add_v pro_fw-la te_fw-la quoque_fw-la dicimus_fw-la custodi_fw-la illum_fw-la qui_fw-la praedicat_fw-la veritatem_fw-la well_fw-mi certe_fw-la ita_fw-la tu_fw-la praesta_fw-la domine_fw-la &_o custodi_fw-la ut_fw-la ille_fw-la verbum_fw-la praedicet_fw-la veritatis_fw-la sicut_fw-la occasio_fw-la sermonis_fw-la se_fw-la tulerit_fw-la &_o habuerit_fw-la oratio_fw-la consequentiam_fw-la we_o also_o say_v for_o thou_o keep_v he_o who_o preach_v the_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o thus_o do_v thou_o o_o lord_n keep_v he_o and_o make_v he_o to_o preach_v the_o truth_n according_a as_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o discourse_n shall_v and_o as_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o prayer_n shall_v require_v we_o see_v by_o these_o latter_a word_n that_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v not_o always_o express_v himself_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n 5._o mr._n clerkson_n believe_v not_o also_o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o consecration_n be_v conceive_v in_o such_o term_n as_o be_v constant_o rehearse_v to_o prove_v it_o he_o cite_v justin_n martyr_n 129._o who_o say_v that_o the_o precedent_n make_v prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o far_o as_o his_o capacity_n admit_v thereof_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n have_v omit_v nothing_o to_o give_v this_o passage_n a_o sense_n conformable_a to_o their_o opinion_n so_o the_o author_n do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o show_v that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n no_o regulate_v word_n be_v write_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o conformity_n among_o the_o church_n in_o the_o expression_n which_o be_v use_v on_o this_o occasion_n or_o in_o give_v the_o symbol_n to_o those_o who_o communicate_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n general_o receive_v as_o at_o this_o day_n iii_o neither_o be_v there_o according_a to_o mr._n clarkson_n seq_n a_o entire_a uniformity_n in_o respect_n to_o baptism_n and_o that_o they_o keep_v not_o themselves_o scrupulous_o to_o the_o term_n which_o jesus_n christ_n make_v use_v of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n some_o think_v they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o baptise_v express_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v satisfy_v to_o do_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ._n st._n irenaens_n st._n basil_n and_o theophilact_fw-mi declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o practice_n and_o sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o think_v man_n ought_v to_o apply_v themselves_o too_o much_o to_o the_o word_n the_o ancient_n be_v so_o far_o from_o constrain_a one_o another_o to_o it_o that_o according_a to_o the_o author_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o uniformity_n in_o the_o term_n of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n he_o remark_n by_o the_o by_o that_o he_o who_o first_o introduce_v the_o custom_n to_o rehearse_v the_o creed_n in_o public_a service_n be_v peter_n of_o foulon_n and_o show_v in_o what_o time_n the_o same_o custom_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o manner_n how_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o all_o his_o pomp_n the_o author_n remark_n in_o the_o father_n twenty_o expression_n upon_o this_o subject_a whereof_o there_o not_o two_o but_o their_o term_n be_v different_a though_o they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o church_n this_o renounce_v be_v also_o see_v diverse_o express_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o author_n st._n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n ch._n 27._o affirm_v positive_o that_o the_o prayer_n be_v noâ—_n write_v which_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n he_o who_o make_v the_o constitution_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o clement_n put_v indeed_o a_o 45._o form_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o the_o apostle_n notwithstanding_o he_o oblige_v none_o to_o make_v use_n of_o these_o very_a term_n he_o will_v
the_o syriack_n tongue_n do_v insensible_o mix_v with_o the_o hebrew_n dialect_n and_o become_v common_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o have_v since_o be_v call_v the_o hebraick_n language_n iv._o he_o examine_v in_o the_o four_o article_n the_o work_n of_o many_o author_n who_o make_v mention_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o those_o of_o philon_n josephus_n justus_n etc._n etc._n in_o speak_v of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o remark_n after_o st._n jerom_n that_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n mark_n be_v but_o in_o a_o very_a few_o copy_n and_o that_o we_o may_v reject_v it_o almost_o with_o all_o the_o greek_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o mention_v several_a thing_n contrary_a to_o those_o which_o be_v speak_v of_o by_o the_o other_o evangelist_n beside_o he_o assure_v we_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o father_n that_o that_o which_o oblige_v st._n john_n to_o write_v his_o gospel_n after_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o have_v read_v the_o rest_n he_o remark_v that_o they_o have_v only_o confine_v themselves_o to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o one_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o jesus_n christ_n viz._n from_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o st._n john_n the_o baptist_n to_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o thereupon_o he_o resolve_v to_o give_v the_o church_n a_o account_n of_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o precede_a year_n he_o do_v not_o precise_o find_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o time_n when_o st._n paul_n change_v his_o name_n from_o saul_n mr._n du_n pin_n conjecture_n that_o it_o be_v after_o the_o conveâ—tion_n of_o sergius_n paulus_n because_o he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o give_v their_o own_o name_n in_o testimony_n of_o friendship_n it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v as_o budeus_n prove_v in_o his_o pandect_n that_o it_o be_v to_o honour_v their_o patron_n and_o benefactor_n for_o these_o they_o have_v oblige_v to_o take_v their_o name_n vi_o he_o end_v this_o dissertation_n with_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v at_o first_o doubt_v but_o that_o be_v soon_o after_o place_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o holy_a writ_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n to_o wit_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrews_n the_o epistle_n of_o st._n james_n the_o second_o epistle_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o saint_n john_n that_o of_o saint_n jude_n and_o the_o apocalypse_n age_n the_o bibliotheque_fw-fr itself_o he_o begin_v with_o criticism_n upon_o the_o letter_n of_o agbar_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n to_o agbar_n which_o he_o show_v to_o be_v supposititious_a as_o well_o as_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o egyptian_n the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o many_o other_o piece_n that_o some_o will_v have_v to_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v person_n in_o st._n ierom_n time_n that_o pretend_v the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n be_v original_o that_o of_o st._n matthews_n because_o it_o be_v write_v in_o syraick_n and_o chaldaic_a character_n mr._n du_n pin_n prove_v here_o that_o they_o be_v different_a not_o only_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o this_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n which_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o like_o the_o history_n of_o the_o adulterous_a woman_n in_o saint_n matthew_n but_o also_o because_o 3._o eusebius_n and_o after_o he_o st._n jerom_n absolute_o distinguish_v they_o that_o this_o last_o have_v translate_v the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o version_n of_o st._n matthew_n be_v whole_o unknown_a and_o that_o in_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o scripture_n be_v cite_v there_o after_o the_o hebrew_n and_o st._n matthew_n in_o his_o follow_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n yet_o there_o be_v room_n to_o doubt_v of_o this_o last_o argument_n since_o the_o same_o st._n jerom_n which_o distinguish_v these_o two_o gospel_n here_o confound_v they_o in_o another_o place_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o our_o author_n in_o the_o 39_o pag._n of_o his_o dissertation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_a contradiction_n of_o that_o father_n which_o he_o have_v observe_v always_o say_v mr._n du_n pin_n when_o st._n jerom_n treat_v express_o of_o canonical_a book_n he_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a all_o those_o that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o jew_n canon_n but_o when_o he_o speak_v without_o make_v any_o reflection_n he_o often_o cite_v these_o same_o book_n as_o holy_a scripture_n ib._n p._n 72._o speak_v diverse_o by_o economie_n and_o according_a to_o the_o person_n with_o who_o he_o have_v to_o do_v the_o epistle_n of_o st._n barnabas_n which_o we_o have_v also_o a_o entire_a latin_a translation_n of_o and_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a original_a be_v certain_o he_o since_o we_o see_v in_o it_o the_o same_o passage_n that_o st._n clement_n of_o alexandria_n origen_n eusebius_n and_o st._n jerom_n cite_v out_o of_o it_o but_o say_v he_o if_o this_o letter_n be_v real_o st._n barnabas_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o follow_v not_o according_a to_o our_o author_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o a_o book_n be_v canonical_a when_o we_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o author_n who_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o make_v it_o canonical_a who_o be_v it_o that_o have_v say_v st._n barnabas_n must_v be_v of_o this_o number_n rather_o than_o st._n clement_n or_o hermas_n it_o be_v the_o business_n of_o the_o church_n to_o declare_v it_o and_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o have_v not_o do_v it_o therefore_o his_o letter_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o apocryphal_a although_o '_o it_o be_v certain_o his_o own_o he_o add_v that_o this_o letter_n be_v unbecoming_a this_o saint_n be_v full_a of_o all_o story_n and_o allegory_n 17._o but_o we_o must_v know_v a_o little_a the_o genius_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o first_o christian_n who_o be_v nourish_v and_o bring_v up_o in_o the_o synagogue_n to_o believe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o opinion_n can_v not_o come_v from_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o be_v their_o character_n they_o learned_a from_o the_o jew_n to_o turn_v all_o the_o scripture_n into_o allegory_n and_o to_o make_v remark_n upon_o the_o property_n of_o animal_n which_o the_o law_n have_v forbid_v they_o to_o eat_v of_o we_o must_v not_o be_v surprise_v then_o if_o st._n barnabas_n who_o be_v original_o a_o jew_n write_v to_o the_o jew_n have_v allegorical_o explain_v many_o passage_n since_o every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v full_a of_o these_o sort_n of_o fable_n and_o allegory_n he_o reject_v the_o liturgy_n attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n because_o he_o can_v not_o but_o make_v a_o little_a reflection_n upon_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o upon_o what_o st._n justin_n and_o the_o first_o father_n of_o the_o church_n have_v say_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o those_o which_o succeed_v they_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n with_o great_a simplicity_n he_o only_o relate_v a_o small_a number_n of_o orison_n but_o by_o little_a and_o little_o he_o add_v some_o prayer_n and_o a_o few_o external_n ceremony_n to_o render_v the_o sacrifice_n more_o venerable_a to_o the_o people_n in_o fine_a the_o church_n have_v regulate_v all_o abuse_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o write_v down_o the_o way_n of_o celebrate_v it_o as_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o liturgy_n 21._o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o canon_n and_o apostolic_a constitution_n be_v none_o of_o they_o ruffinus_n be_v the_o first_o and_o only_a author_n of_o the_o five_o age_n who_o write_v that_o the_o apostle_n compose_v the_o creed_n and_o he_o only_o advance_v it_o as_o a_o popular_a tradition_n mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o the_o apostle_n as_o to_o the_o word_n and_o form_n give_v we_o a_o table_n of_o the_o four_o ancient_a creed_n the_o vulgar_a the_o aquilean_a the_o eastern_a and_o roman_a where_o one_o may_v compare_v they_o together_o and_o observe_v considerable_a difference_n between_o they_o for_o instance_n the_o term_n catholic_n communion_n of_o saint_n and_o life_n everlasting_a which_o be_v in_o the_o vulgar_a or_o common_a creed_n be_v want_v in_o the_o other_o three_o as_o for_o 35._o the_o canon_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o aubespinus_fw-la and_o beoregius_fw-la who_o believe_v they_o very_o ancient_a and_o who_o pretend_v that_o they_o be_v proper_o a_o collection_n of_o many_o counsel_n hold_v before_o that_o of_o nice_n the_o
innovation_n upon_o this_o matter_n for_o they_o can_v testify_v this_o great_a â—oldness_n without_o have_v some_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o favour_v they_o from_o thence_o we_o must_v judge_n that_o tradition_n be_v intricate_a and_o uncertain_a and_o condemn_v no_o body_n rash_o see_v what_o father_n lupus_n say_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n of_o appellation_n adversus_fw-la prophanas_fw-la vocum_fw-la novitates_fw-la adversus_fw-la quosdam_fw-la temporum_fw-la novatores_fw-la do_v he_o seem_v to_o level_v this_o against_o the_o protestant_n and_o who_o will_v believe_v that_o he_o refute_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o gerbais_n and_o father_n quesnel_n and_o garnier_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o epithet_n innovator_n be_v little_o less_o prodigious_a mr._n du_n pin_n in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n refuâ—es_v f._n lupus_n he_o first_o exmain_v the_o question_n of_o right_n and_o then_o come_v to_o that_o of_o fact_n i_o mean_v that_o after_o have_v dispute_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o power_n upon_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o canon_n that_o seem_v to_o give_v to_o the_o pope_n the_o right_n of_o the_o last_o appeal_n he_o explain_v the_o method_n they_o observe_v in_o the_o ecclesiastic_a judgement_n before_o and_o since_o the_o ancient_a council_n it_o be_v a_o very_a copious_a subject_n and_o from_o whence_o a_o great_a number_n of_o fine_a thing_n may_v be_v collect_v the_o misfortune_n be_v that_o objection_n often_o prevail_v as_o much_o as_o solution_n to_o they_o who_o have_v already_o take_v the_o pope_n party_n the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n treat_v of_o excommunication_n he_o pretend_v here_o that_o it_o be_v a_o dependence_n upon_o the_o key_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v to_o his_o church_n and_o that_o although_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v the_o primitive_a subject_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n it_o be_v only_o the_o clergy_n that_o ought_v to_o deduce_v it_o to_o act._n he_o confess_v however_o that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n excommunication_n be_v make_v with_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o tract_n of_o this_o practice_n leave_v in_o the_o write_n of_o st._n cyprian_n but_o by_o degree_n the_o laic_n be_v exclude_v from_o this_o jurisdiction_n but_o not_o the_o second_o order_n of_o ecclesiastic_n for_o it_o be_v very_o rare_a former_o that_o the_o bishop_n make_v a_o judgement_n in_o such_o affair_n without_o their_o clergy_n when_o a_o man_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o one_o bishop_n other_o must_v not_o receive_v he_o into_o their_o communion_n but_o they_o may_v call_v a_o provincial_a synod_n upon_o it_o and_o if_o the_o case_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o follow_v the_o resolution_n of_o this_o synod_n excommunication_n in_o that_o time_n more_o employ_v the_o church_n than_o it_o do_v now_o for_o lest_o they_o shall_v be_v mistake_v they_o receive_v no_o stranger_n into_o their_o communion_n except_o they_o carry_v a_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n which_o declare_v their_o pastor_n be_v well_o satisfy_v with_o they_o the_o author_n clear_v all_o these_o thing_n with_o good_a proof_n and_o observe_v that_o to_o shun_v all_o surprise_n without_o much_o trouble_n we_o must_v suppose_v that_o all_o the_o western_a church_n be_v in_o communion_n with_o those_o of_o the_o east_n when_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n be_v unite_v with_o the_o pope_n so_o also_o to_o shun_v the_o odious_a name_n of_o schismatic_a or_o heretic_n and_o to_o have_v a_o good_a opinion_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o be_v very_o necessary_a to_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o that_o it_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o reason_n why_o the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o church_n say_v our_o author_n obtain_v the_o elegy_n of_o the_o centre_n of_o unity_n mr._n du_n pin_n confess_v very_o free_o that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o occasion_n in_o which_o a_o person_n may_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o not_o lose_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o good_a catholic_n and_o when_o he_o examine_v upon_o who_o and_o for_o what_o cause_n excommunication_n be_v allowable_a he_o say_v king_n come_v into_o the_o number_n but_o not_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o many_o pope_n have_v extend_v their_o power_n viz._n not_o any_o way_n that_o do_v any_o injury_n to_o a_o temporal_a right_n or_o dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n breach_n of_o fidelity_n contrary_n to_o their_o oath_n to_o the_o prince_n he_o maintain_v it_o more_o advantageous_a to_o christianity_n to_o abstain_v from_o these_o proceed_n against_o crown_v head_n than_o to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n be_v always_o against_o the_o excommunication_n of_o their_o king_n however_o he_o himself_o show_v the_o contrary_a in_o respect_n to_o philip_n the_o 1_o st_z and_o philip_n the_o 2_o d._n he_o extreme_o blame_v the_o fling_n about_o prohibition_n upon_o town_n or_o kingdom_n but_o think_v there_o be_v no_o harm_n in_o anathematise_v the_o dead_a in_o respect_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o excommunication_n he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o extend_v to_o the_o despoil_n of_o a_o man_n of_o his_o natural_a right_n and_o the_o right_n which_o other_o can_v confer_v upon_o he_o thus_o a_o excommunicate_v person_n shall_v not_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o wife_n his_o child_n his_o friend_n and_o those_o office_n which_o these_o relation_n engage_v he_o in_o but_o other_o man_n must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o eat_v with_o he_o without_o necessity_n or_o keep_v he_o company_n we_o shall_v never_o speak_v of_o it_o if_o we_o read_v not_o the_o order_n which_o be_v give_v we_o of_o shut_v our_o door_n against_o a_o heretic_n and_o not_o to_o do_v so_o much_o as_o wish_v he_o a_o good_a day_n mr._n du_n pin_n reason_n judicious_o upon_o this_o and_o think_v it_o no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o excommunication_n have_v any_o effect_n upon_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o a_o man_n who_o be_v otherwise_o disengage_v from_o the_o bond_n of_o sin_n will_v remain_v perfect_o just_a under_o the_o anathemas_fw-la of_o the_o church_n the_o journalist_n of_o lipswick_n have_v mention_v a_o work_n which_o treat_v of_o excommunication_n it_o be_v print_v at_o dijon_n in_o the_o year_n 1683_o in_o twelve_o at_o the_o charge_n of_o mrs._n p.h.b._n t.c._n who_o compose_v it_o these_o gentleman_n give_v a_o very_a advantageous_a idea_n of_o it_o in_o their_o month_n of_o january_n 1684._o the_o four_o five_o and_o six_z dissertation_n of_o mr._n du_n pin_n be_v destine_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o primate_n of_o the_o church_n that_o his_o judgement_n may_v be_v correct_v and_o that_o the_o council_n be_v above_o he_o we_o shall_v speak_v but_o little_a upon_o his_o great_a controversy_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o he_o prove_v here_o the_o primacy_n of_o saint_n peter_n only_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n that_o speak_v of_o he_o the_o first_o in_o the_o list_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o for_o these_o famous_a word_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n feed_v my_o sheep_n i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n he_o show_v that_o the_o ancient_n have_v take_v they_o in_o divers_a way_n which_o can_v be_v adjust_v to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a which_o nevertheless_o injure_v not_o the_o primacy_n of_o st._n peter_n since_o this_o apostle_n be_v only_o in_o quality_n of_o the_o first_o do_v we_o not_o every_o day_n say_v he_o see_v brethren_n which_o have_v all_o precise_o as_o much_o right_n to_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o father_n but_o who_o be_v all_o necessary_o exclude_v except_o one_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o elder_a but_o this_o argument_n will_v be_v conclusive_a till_o our_o author_n show_v how_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v exclude_v from_o either_o a_o heavenly_a or_o a_o earthly_a patrimony_n when_o st._n peter_n be_v not_o for_o so_o the_o parallel_n of_o the_o argument_n intimate_v he_o examine_v also_o what_o some_o have_v say_v of_o the_o primacy_n be_v found_v joint_o upon_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n he_o show_v wherein_o consist_v the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o pope_n according_a to_o his_o flatterer_n and_o what_o the_o french_a divine_n say_v of_o it_o he_o bring_v the_o the_o example_n of_o those_o pope_n that_o have_v commit_v error_n he_o answer_v in_o particular_a to_o mr._n schelstrate_v concern_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n but_o say_v nothing_o to_o the_o difficulty_n that_o be_v publish_v against_o mr._n maimbourg_n book_n he_o say_v the_o manuscript_n upon_o which_o mr._n schelstrate_n find_v his_o argument_n be_v not_o of_o certain_a antiquity_n and_o that_o they_o come_v from_o
profound_a a_o silence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o ease_v themselves_o by_o complaint_n and_o tear_n there_o be_v two_o inquisitor_n at_o goa_n he_o which_o be_v call_v the_o grand_a inquisitor_n be_v always_o a_o secular_a priest_n and_o the_o other_o be_v a_o dominican_n monk_n the_o huissiar_n be_v person_n of_o the_o chief_a quality_n who_o think_v it_o a_o glory_n to_o be_v of_o the_o noble_a function_n and_o have_v no_o other_o recompense_n than_o the_o honour_n of_o serve_v so_o holy_a a_o tribunal_n afterward_o he_o relate_v the_o particular_a formality_n he_o observe_v there_o he_o say_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o such_o man_n as_o only_o examine_v the_o outside_n and_o appearance_n of_o thing_n shall_v be_v deceive_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o integerity_n of_o this_o jurisdiction_n for_o they_o make_v a_o great_a show_n of_o justice_n and_o humanity_n there_o must_v be_v seven_o witness_n to_o convict_v the_o accuse_v and_o if_o the_o criminal_a confess_v he_o be_v guilty_a he_o be_v acquit_v of_o his_o fact_n for_o the_o confession_n and_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o be_v suspend_v to_o the_o secular_a power_n but_o in_o reality_n they_o violate_v all_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n and_o charity_n never_o suffer_v he_o to_o see_v the_o witness_n that_o accuse_v he_o nor_o be_v he_o never_o permit_v to_o reproach_v they_o with_o it_o they_o persist_v in_o the_o desire_v he_o to_o confess_v the_o crime_n that_o he_o be_v suppose_v guilty_a of_o and_o almost_o force_v he_o by_o this_o detestable_a maxim_n that_o be_v among_o they_o we_o will_v rather_o burn_v thou_o as_o guilty_a than_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v think_v that_o we_o have_v imprison_v thou_o unjust_o thus_o the_o inquisition_n be_v always_o in_o the_o right_n and_o can_v err_v which_o infatuate_v the_o people_n and_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n preside_v over_o all_o their_o action_n for_o the_o miserable_a victim_n of_o the_o s._n office_n reciprocal_o accuse_v one_o another_o to_o make_v other_o alike_o guilty_a of_o their_o imaginary_a crime_n so_o by_o consequence_n a_o man_n may_v be_v very_o innocent_a and_o have_v forty_o or_o fifty_o witness_n against_o he_o in_o short_a the_o good_n of_o those_o that_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n and_o those_o that_o escape_v it_o by_o confession_n be_v equal_o confiscate_v since_o they_o be_v all_o repute_a guilty_a nevertheless_o that_o which_o be_v very_o particular_a be_v that_o these_o pretend_a offender_n from_o who_o by_o torture_n they_o very_o often_o force_v a_o confession_n be_v also_o oblige_v to_o declare_v public_o that_o they_o use_v much_o clemency_n towards_o '_o they_o if_o a_o man_n please_v himself_o after_o be_v escape_v from_o their_o hand_n with_o endeavour_v to_o justify_v himself_o he_o shall_v never_o more_o have_v forgiveness_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o that_o will_v live_v secure_o be_v force_v to_o tell_v the_o world_n his_o good_n be_v most_o just_o confiscate_v he_o be_v not_o therefore_o permit_v to_o discover_v the_o least_o thought_n of_o his_o heart_n this_o be_v certain_o a_o imitate_v the_o cruelty_n of_o caligula_n who_o after_o he_o have_v cause_v the_o son_n of_o a_o roman_a knight_n to_o be_v stabâ—ed_v command_v the_o father_n to_o sup_v with_o he_o and_o to_o add_v to_o his_o grief_n the_o punishment_n of_o imprison_v he_o perijsset_fw-la say_v seneca_n nisi_fw-la carnisici_fw-la conviva_fw-la placuisset_fw-la those_o that_o they_o treat_v most_o rigorous_o be_v the_o jew_n which_o be_v chase_v by_o ferdinand_n and_o isabel_n and_o flee_v for_o refuge_n into_o portugal_n they_o force_v they_o to_o turn_v christian_n and_o although_o they_o have_v be_v there_o near_o two_o age_n they_o still_o call_v they_o new_a christian_n by_o way_n of_o contempt_n the_o scandal_n of_o heresy_n or_o judaisme_n be_v never_o deface_v for_o rome_n always_o preserve_v her_o suspicion_n and_o distrust_n it_o look_v very_o suspicious_o as_o if_o she_o be_v not_o well_o persuade_v of_o the_o force_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o reason_n she_o make_v use_v of_o since_o she_o distrust_v the_o sincerity_n of_o those_o convert_v she_o have_v make_v be_v it_o how_o it_o will_v yet_o these_o new_a christian_n have_v not_o get_v the_o good_a opinion_n of_o the_o inquisitor_n and_o suspicion_n in_o respect_n to_o they_o be_v more_o severe_o punish_v than_o a_o real_a crime_n in_o another_o but_o to_o return_v to_o what_o personal_o regard_v our_o author_n he_o say_v that_o after_o be_v a_o long_a time_n shut_v up_o in_o the_o dark_a lodging_n of_o the_o holy_a inquisition_n he_o be_v permit_v audience_n he_o prostrate_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o inquisitor_n by_o this_o humble_a posture_n and_o his_o tear_n to_o prevail_v upon_o he_o but_o this_o obdurate_a judge_n have_v command_v he_o to_o rise_v up_o conjure_v he_o cold_o by_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o confess_v his_o crime_n he_o with_o a_o good_a courage_n recite_v all_o we_o have_v relate_v and_o allege_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o justify_v himself_o about_o image_n he_o observe_v only_o that_o the_o inquisitor_n appear_v surprise_v and_o that_o he_o be_v so_o ignorant_a he_o never_o hear_v that_o council_n mention_v before_o but_o they_o send_v he_o back_o without_o make_v any_o explanation_n of_o the_o crime_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o he_o be_v carry_v three_o or_o four_o time_n back_o to_o the_o same_o audience_n and_o the_o same_o desire_n be_v reiterated_a to_o make_v he_o confess_v without_o further_a clear_n of_o the_o matter_n so_o that_o at_o last_o he_o abandon_v himself_o to_o despair_n through_o the_o slowness_n and_o cruelty_n of_o these_o dumb_a proceed_n and_o resolve_v to_o put_v a_o period_n to_o his_o life_n to_o effect_v which_o he_o feign_v himself_o sick_a and_o say_v he_o want_v bleed_v they_o let_v he_o blood_n and_o assoon_o as_o he_o be_v alone_o he_o again_o open_v his_o vein_n and_o have_v bleed_v to_o death_n if_o the_o keeper_n have_v not_o enter_v who_o instead_o of_o have_v that_o compassion_n which_o such_o a_o sight_n ought_v to_o have_v produce_v chain_v up_o his_o hand_n and_o his_o neck_n what_o redouble_v his_o discontent_n be_v those_o that_o serve_v he_o with_o what_o he_o have_v never_o speak_v to_o he_o that_o by_o all_o manner_n of_o circumstance_n they_o may_v increase_v his_o terror_n as_o to_o what_o they_o call_v the_o act_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o day_n wherein_o they_o condemn_v the_o guilty_a and_o absolve_v the_o innocent_a they_o come_v but_o once_o in_o two_o or_o three_o year_n so_o he_o expect_v that_o time_n with_o much_o impatience_n he_o be_v however_o very_o much_o surprise_v when_o at_o midnight_n a_o keeper_n bring_v he_o a_o suit_n of_o black_a cloth_n streak_v with_o white_a and_o rough_o command_v he_o to_o put_v it_o on_o he_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v the_o preparation_n to_o his_o punishment_n thus_o after_o many_o effort_n be_v fill_v with_o mortal_a apprehension_n he_o take_v the_o habit_n two_o hour_n after_o he_o be_v bring_v out_o and_o conduct_v under_o a_o gallery_n where_o be_v a_o doleful_a sight_n there_o he_o see_v 200_o of_o his_o miserable_a companion_n set_v in_o order_n against_o a_o wall_n to_o who_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o permit_v the_o use_n of_o their_o eye_n they_o be_v not_o all_o clothe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n for_o their_o habit_n be_v different_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o crime_n and_o condemnation_n those_o that_o be_v destine_v to_o fire_n have_v garment_n whereon_o the_o picture_n of_o the_o sufferer_n be_v lay_v upon_o firebrand_n with_o flame_n and_o devil_n all_o about_o he_o as_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o formality_n of_o the_o holy_a office_n so_o there_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o their_o face_n the_o divers_a motion_n of_o fear_n shame_n and_o grief_n wherewith_o they_o be_v inspire_v for_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o their_o ingenuity_n to_o forget_v nothing_o that_o may_v add_v to_o their_o fear_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o day_n appear_v the_o miserable_a wretch_n be_v conduct_v to_o the_o church_n hold_v in_o their_o hand_n a_o yellow_a wax_n candle_n for_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n where_o every_o one_o receive_v his_o judgement_n after_o two_o year_n imprisonment_n our_o author_n be_v condemn_v to_o serve_v five_o year_n in_o the_o galley_n with_o confiscation_n of_o his_o good_n those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v burn_v be_v give_v up_o to_o the_o secular_a power_n by_o the_o holy_a inquisition_n with_o instant_a prayer_n to_o use_v they_o with_o clemency_n or_o at_o least_o if_o they_o think_v they_o worthy_a of_o death_n that_o it_o may_v be_v without_o effusion_n of_o blood_n the_o secular_a justice_n doubt_v
remain_v only_o to_o instruct_v we_o about_o the_o divine_a service_n that_o be_v therein_o perform_v to_o make_v we_o thorough_o know_v the_o principal_a ceremony_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n it_o be_v this_o also_o which_o lightfoot_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o service_n of_o the_o temple_n have_v do_v he_o begin_v with_o the_o different_a degree_n of_o holiness_n which_o the_o jew_n attribute_v to_o divers_a place_n of_o judea_n and_o particular_o to_o the_o different_a part_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o holiness_n be_v so_o much_o the_o great_a as_o they_o draw_v near_o the_o most_o holy_a place_n it_o be_v permit_v to_o all_o manner_n of_o people_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o court_n of_o the_o gentile_n but_o there_o be_v pillar_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o second_o temple_n where_o be_v see_v write_v in_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o roman_a character_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o none_o but_o the_o israelite_n to_o enter_v into_o this_o interiour_n circumference_n thus_o the_o second_o temple_n be_v more_o holy_a than_o the_o court_n of_o the_o gentile_n but_o the_o court_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v more_o holy_a than_o the_o second_o temple_n in_o that_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o those_o that_o be_v pollute_v so_o that_o their_o pollution_n remain_v only_o till_o night_n to_o enter_v into_o this_o last_o place_n they_o curse_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o court_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o court_n of_o israel_n be_v yet_o more_o holy_a see_v woman_n never_o enter_v thereinto_o but_o when_o they_o go_v to_o offer_v some_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o no_o person_n pollute_v with_o what_o pollution_n soever_o dare_v to_o set_v foot_n thereinto_o the_o court_n of_o the_o priest_n likewise_o go_v beyond_o that_o of_o israel_n in_o holiness_n see_v no_o laic_a go_v ever_o thither_o but_o when_o he_o go_v with_o a_o oblation_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a thing_n to_o discern_v a_o laic_a from_o a_o levite_n or_o from_o a_o priest_n by_o the_o clothing_n but_o pollute_a person_n can_v not_o be_v know_v by_o any_o mark_n it_o be_v leave_v to_o their_o own_o conscience_n nevertheless_o to_o strike_v awe_n into_o they_o they_o will_v say_v that_o they_o have_v four_o sort_n of_o punishment_n to_o fear_n whereof_o the_o two_o former_a be_v immediate_o to_o be_v inflict_v by_o divine_a vengeance_n and_o the_o two_o other_o depend_v upon_o man._n they_o call_v the_o first_o death_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o heaven_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o god_n and_o the_o second_o cheer_v or_o cut_v off_o the_o rabbin_n seem_v to_o distinguish_v these_o two_o sort_n of_o punishment_n but_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o know_v the_o difference_n they_o put_v betwixt_o they_o though_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v god_n alone_o that_o do_v send_v these_o chastisement_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o some_o pollute_a person_n enter_v into_o a_o prohibit_v place_n and_o it_o come_v to_o man_n knowledge_n he_o be_v sole_o leave_v to_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n the_o judge_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v whip_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o case_n or_o else_o the_o people_n without_o expect_v their_o sentence_n beat_v the_o pollute_a body_n so_o violent_o sometime_o that_o he_o die_v and_o this_o it_o be_v which_o they_o call_v the_o blow_n of_o the_o rebellion_n these_o be_v the_o precaution_n that_o be_v take_v to_o keep_v the_o temple_n from_o be_v pollute_v 2._o after_o this_o lightfoot_n show_v we_o what_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o minister_n that_o have_v the_o care_n of_o it_o he_o reduce_v they_o to_o eight_o 1._o the_o high_a priest_n 2._o the_o sagan_n who_o be_v as_o his_o vicar_n 3._o the_o two_o catholikin_n which_o be_v the_o substitute_n of_o the_o sagan_n 4._o the_o seven_o immarkalin_n who_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o key_n of_o the_o gate_n and_o treasure_n 5._o they_o have_v under_o they_o three_o gizbarin_n or_o treasurer_n 6._o the_o head_n of_o the_o order_n of_o priest_n that_o be_v upon_o service_n 7._o the_o head_n of_o each_o family_n that_o be_v find_v in_o this_o order_n 8._o those_o that_o be_v only_a priest_n the_o first_o five_o order_n form_v a_o kind_n of_o perpetual_a council_n who_o take_v care_n of_o what_o concern_v the_o temple_n there_o be_v beside_o these_o fifteen_o memonin_n or_o commissary_n about_o divers_a thing_n whereof_o a_o part_n change_v every_o week_n with_o the_o order_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o enumeration_n thereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o p._n 679._o 5._o lightfoot_n after_o this_o treat_v of_o the_o 5_o first_o charge_n which_o we_o have_v just_o mention_v and_o expound_v exact_o all_o their_o function_n as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v discover_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v among_o we_o he_o describe_v even_o the_o clothes_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o give_v a_o exact_a list_n of_o they_o from_o aaron_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o temple_n 6._o we_o find_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n the_o division_n of_o the_o priest_n into_o 24_o class_n the_o manner_n how_o they_o be_v examine_v before_o they_o be_v admit_v into_o public_a service_n and_o how_o the_o class_n divide_v the_o sacred_a function_n between_o they_o proportionable_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o family_n whereof_o they_o be_v compose_v for_o they_o have_v not_o all_o a_o equal_a number_n 7._o after_o this_o we_o see_v the_o care_n of_o those_o that_o be_v levites_n only_o they_o be_v porter_n and_o keep_v guard_n in_o divers_a place_n of_o the_o temple_n they_o be_v also_o singer_n and_o musician_n and_o they_o only_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o enter_v into_o the_o consort_n of_o voice_n that_o be_v every_o day_n keep_v in_o the_o temple_n as_o for_o the_o musician_n they_o receive_v people_n of_o every_o tribe_n provide_v theyâ—_n can_v play_v well_o and_o be_v ally_v to_o some_o priestly_a family_n the_o consort_n of_o voice_n be_v never_o of_o less_o than_o twelve_o man_n but_o that_o number_n can_v be_v augment_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v as_o to_o the_o instrument_n there_o be_v trumpet_n flute_n and_o three_o other_o instrument_n that_o the_o hebrew_n call_v nebel_n kinnor_n and_o tseltsel_n which_o be_v hard_a to_o compare_v to_o any_o of_o our_o modern_a instrument_n because_o they_o be_v too_o ancient_a for_o our_o inquisition_n lightfoot_n propose_v thereupon_o his_o conjecture_n and_o tell_v we_o afterward_o what_o psalm_n be_v sing_v on_o divers_a festival_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o instrument_n be_v join_v to_o the_o voice_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o class_n of_o the_o levite_n lightfoot_n inform_v we_o also_o that_o there_o be_v 24_o class_n of_o israelite_n that_o be_v necessitate_v to_o go_v to_o the_o temple_n each_o his_o week_n fear_v lest_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o time_n the_o officiate_n only_o present_a at_o the_o divine_a service_n they_o keep_v themselves_o in_o the_o court_n of_o israel_n and_o represent_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n our_o author_n treat_v after_o that_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n of_o the_o jew_n 8._o whereof_o he_o expound_v the_o different_a sort_n and_o the_o ceremony_n that_o be_v observe_v in_o offer_v they_o 9_o but_o he_o apply_v himself_o particular_o to_o describe_v the_o common_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o divine_a service_n wherewith_o it_o be_v accompany_v 10._o they_o take_v care_n not_o only_o to_o observe_v the_o ceremony_n prescribe_v by_o the_o law_n but_o to_o inspire_v more_o respect_n into_o the_o people_n it_o be_v prohibit_v to_o carry_v into_o the_o temple_n any_o stick_n to_o enter_v therein_o with_o shoe_n or_o foot_n dusty_a to_o carry_v money_n about_o one_o in_o a_o purse_n neither_o be_v it_o permit_v to_o spit_v upon_o any_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a mountain_n if_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o spit_v they_o be_v to_o do_v it_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o their_o clothes_n say_v maimonides_n no_o body_n be_v to_o make_v any_o gesture_n that_o shall_v in_o the_o least_o testify_v the_o least_o irreverence_n as_o to_o walâ—â—thither_o too_o fast_o to_o pass_v through_o it_o pure_o to_o go_v into_o another_o place_n no_o body_n may_v sit_v in_o the_o court_n of_o israel_n save_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n they_o will_v likewise_o have_v take_v it_o for_o a_o mark_n of_o irreverence_n if_o any_o one_o uncovered_v his_o head_n whilst_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v so_o far_o from_o take_v off_o their_o tiaras_fw-la that_o they_o cover_v themselves_o with_o a_o vail_n over_o that_o they_o imitate_v in_o that_o those_o that_o be_v in_o some_o great_a sorrow_n or_o that_o fear_v some_o fatal_a accident_n but_o the_o apostle_n establish_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n a_o custom_n
quite_o contrary_a every_o man_n that_o pray_v or_o that_o propehsy_v say_v st._n paul_n have_v his_o head_n cover_v dishonour_v his_o head_n 1_o cor._n 11.4_o 15._o after_o this_o general_a description_n of_o the_o service_n that_o be_v perform_v throughout_o the_o year_n in_o the_o temple_n lightfoot_n treat_v very_o large_o on_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o begin_v by_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o observe_v the_o new_a moon_n and_o how_o in_o a_o very_a short_a time_n they_o make_v know_v the_o day_n it_o appear_v throughout_o all_o judea_n it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o fire_n that_o be_v light_v successive_o upon_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o hill_n or_o by_o messenger_n which_o be_v not_o extreme_o certain_a and_o give_v much_o trouble_n whereas_o if_o the_o jew_n have_v know_v a_o little_a of_o astronomy_n a_o calendar_n or_o a_o almanac_n will_v have_v spare_v they_o all_o this_o labour_n and_o will_v more_o sure_o have_v mark_v the_o new_a moon_n after_o this_o be_v see_v the_o difference_n that_o the_o jew_n put_v betwixt_o the_o passover_n celebrate_v in_o egypt_n and_o those_o that_o have_v be_v celebrate_v since_o that_o time_n the_o manner_n how_o they_o take_v away_o all_o the_o leaven_n that_o be_v find_v in_o their_o house_n which_o be_v do_v the_o morning_n and_o afternoon_n of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o passover_n before_o they_o sacrifice_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n the_o precise_a time_n of_o its_o immolation_n the_o number_n of_o person_n that_o associate_v to_o eat_v it_o together_o and_o the_o manner_n it_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o temple_n no_o body_n till_o now_o have_v so_o exact_o describe_v all_o these_o circumstance_n and_o we_o may_v further_o say_v that_o neither_o buxtorf_n nor_o cappel_n who_o have_v have_v a_o dispute_n upon_o this_o subject_a have_v with_o so_o much_o clearness_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o our_o author_n the_o ceremony_n the_o jew_n observe_v in_o eat_v the_o passover_n ch._n 13._o be_v of_o much_o use_n to_o illustrate_v what_o the_o evangelist_n say_v of_o the_o last_o passover_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o discover_v the_o original_a of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o it_o be_v that_o oblige_v we_o to_o give_v here_o a_o abridgement_n of_o what_o our_o author_n say_v in_o which_o those_o that_o doubt_n may_v find_v the_o proof_n 1._o they_o do_v not_o begin_v to_o eat_v till_o night_n whence_o the_o evangelist_n say_v that_o the_o night_n be_v come_v our_o saviour_n sit_v at_o meat_n with_o his_o disciple_n they_o do_v not_o eat_v much_o before_o this_o meal_n or_o else_o they_o fast_v that_o they_o may_v with_o more_o appetite_n eat_v the_o unleavened_a bread_n 2._o they_o neither_o do_v proper_o sit_v nor_o altogether_o lie_v down_o but_o stretch_v themselves_o upon_o the_o bed_n which_o be_v about_o the_o table_n so_o that_o they_o hold_v themselves_o half_o rise_v upon_o the_o left_a elbow_n this_o be_v the_o ordinary_a posture_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o may_v be_v yet_o see_v in_o their_o ancient_a monument_n but_o the_o rabbin_n do_v seek_v herein_o for_o a_o mystery_n and_o say_v man_n put_v themselves_o into_o this_o posture_n to_o note_v that_o they_o be_v free_a because_o slave_n be_v use_v to_o eat_v stand_v they_o call_v this_o posture_n at_o table_n jesibba_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thus_o in_o process_n of_o time_n they_o change_v this_o ceremony_n though_o the_o law_n have_v command_v they_o to_o eat_v the_o passover_n stand_v and_o in_o haste_n with_o their_o staff_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o their_o shoe_n on_o their_o foot_n as_o if_o they_o be_v begin_n a_o journey_n our_o saviour_n that_o do_v not_o so_o much_o regard_v the_o letter_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n accommodate_v himself_o to_o this_o custom_n of_o his_o time_n and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o that_o lightfoot_n expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n one_o of_o they_o that_o jesus_n love_v lean_v upon_o his_o bosom_n ch_n 13.23_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o posture_n we_o have_v observe_v so_o that_o st._n john_n who_o be_v in_o like_a manner_n lie_v near_o he_o be_v almost_o in_o his_o bosom_n because_o jesus_n christ_n can_v not_o lift_v his_o right_a arm_n to_o make_v use_n thereof_o but_o in_o a_o way_n that_o it_o shall_v seem_v to_o embrace_v this_o disciple_n that_o he_o love_v thence_o it_o come_v that_o to_o speak_v soft_o to_o jesus_n christ_n st._n john_n need_v only_o to_o turn_v his_o head_n backward_o and_o lean_v it_o upon_o the_o breast_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o he_o do_v when_o peter_n make_v he_o a_o sign_n to_o inquire_v of_o jesus_n who_o be_v he_o that_o be_v to_o betray_v he_o lean_v say_v the_o evangelist_n upon_o the_o breast_n of_o jesus_n he_o say_v lord_n who_o be_v it_o ver_fw-la 25._o 3._o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v lie_v after_o this_o manner_n one_o of_o the_o company_n give_v thanks_o and_o each_o drink_v a_o glass_n of_o wine_n with_o water_n there_o can_v not_o be_v less_o wine_n than_o the_o 16_o part_n of_o a_o hin_n that_o be_v the_o first_o cup._n 4._o after_o have_v drink_v each_o wash_v his_o hand_n in_o plunge_v they_o into_o the_o water_n they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o all_o the_o ceremony_n and_o to_o say_v for_o example_n this_o night_n be_v different_a from_o all_o other_o in_o which_o we_o wash_v but_o once_o but_o in_o this_o we_o wash_v we_o twice_o 5._o the_o paschal_n lamb_n be_v serve_v in_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n and_o a_o dish_n of_o bitter_a herb_n they_o may_v be_v green_a or_o dry_a but_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v boil_v or_o salt_v beside_o that_o other_o food_n be_v add_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v enough_o to_o fill_v they_o they_o have_v particular_o a_o dish_n that_o they_o call_v charose_v which_o be_v a_o ragout_n compose_v of_o fig_n date_n and_o raisin_n with_o a_o little_a vinegar_n all_o that_o mingle_a and_o knead_v together_o be_v to_o represent_v the_o brick_n that_o their_o father_n have_v make_v in_o egypt_n 6._o he_o that_o rehearse_v the_o haggadah_n or_o the_o paschal_n prayer_n take_v a_o few_o bitter_a herb_n and_o then_o put_v his_o hand_n into_o another_o dish_n he_o put_v thereto_o at_o least_o the_o bigness_n of_o a_o olive_n of_o some_o other_o food_n and_o every_o one_o do_v the_o like_a he_o do_v that_o for_o to_o excite_v curiosity_n and_o for_o to_o oblige_v those_o that_o be_v present_a to_o be_v attentive_a to_o all_o the_o ceremony_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o occasion_n that_o our_o lord_n say_v that_o he_o who_o put_v his_o hand_n in_o the_o dish_n with_o he_o will_v betray_v he_o 7._o a_o little_a after_o all_o the_o dish_n be_v take_v away_o and_o every_o one_o drink_v a_o second_o time_n and_o then_o it_o be_v that_o he_o who_o rehearse_v the_o haggadah_n relate_v the_o deliverance_n from_o egypt_n and_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o passover_n the_o dish_n be_v after_o that_o put_v upon_o the_o table_n and_o all_o the_o guest_n drink_v a_o second_o time_n after_o that_o they_o return_v thanks_o many_o time_n 8._o they_o also_o wash_v their_o hand_n again_o and_o he_o that_o serve_v take_v two_o unleavened_a cake_n break_v one_o in_o the_o middle_n put_v it_o upon_o the_o other_o that_o be_v whole_a and_o give_v thanks_o it_o be_v the_o order_n constant_o keep_v on_o this_o occasion_n whereas_o on_o other_o occasion_n they_o give_v thanks_o before_o they_o break_v bread_n as_o it_o appear_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o the_o gospel_n 9_o hitherto_o they_o eat_v but_o bread_n and_o herb_n but_o after_o these_o ceremony_n he_o that_o officiate_v give_v god_n thanks_o in_o this_o wise_a bless_a be_v thou_o o_o lord_n our_o god_n eternal_a king_n who_o have_v sanctify_a we_o by_o the_o precept_n and_o have_v command_v we_o to_o eat_v sacrifice_n then_o they_o eat_v of_o a_o sacrifice_n if_o they_o have_v offer_v any_o a_o few_o day_n before_o or_o of_o some_o other_o food_n if_o they_o have_v no_o sacrifice_n 10._o after_o a_o second_o thanksgiving_n like_o the_o first_o except_o that_o it_o end_v with_o these_o word_n and_o who_o have_v command_v we_o to_o eat_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n they_o eat_v this_o lamb_n and_o every_o one_o be_v oblige_v to_o eat_v at_o least_o the_o bigness_n of_o a_o olive_n 11._o after_o they_o have_v eat_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n he_o that_o officiate_v wash_v his_o hand_n three_o time_n and_o give_v thanks_o upon_o the_o three_o cup_n that_o he_o then_o drink_v this_o be_v call_v the_o cup_n of_o thanksgiving_n because_o as_o they_o drink_v it_o they_o give_v thanks_o to_o end_v the_o meal_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n call_v it_o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n 1_o